《Mysterious CEO&#x27;s Last Surrogate》


 Chapter One

    Chapter One

    Danie trembled with fear, her eyes wide in panic, as her knees burned with pain from kneeling on the

    marbled floor for hours. Warm tears fell in her cheeks, wetting her blouse.

    Angry pairs of eyes surrounded her as Justice, the first inmand to the mafia boss, snarled, "Tell

    me why I shouldn''t kill you now?" His voice was taunting, as he red at her with his deep brown eyes.

    Danie shivered as she muttered, "Because you won''t get your money if you kill me. Look, I will do

    anything okay? anything."

    Justiceughed hysterically. "Will you do anything? Mr. Somo, my boss, needs a virgin tonight but I

    know you are not so you don''t possibly have anything to offer," he snarled.

    Danie thought hard. Her life was at stake and she dared not offend the man in front of her. The

    hardness of the floor she had been kneeling on for so long made her knee painful. "Yes, I am not a

    virgin, but my sister is. I can get her to Mr. Somo."

    Justice gulped down a ss of vodka. His face was deadpanned, and his voice icy. "If she fails, you

    die. You don''t mess with me."

    Danie looked for a way to run but the mere presence of his bodyguards sent her defense on reverse.

    "And if she doesn''t? What if she seeds?" She said in a trembling voice, as she hugged her frame

    with her small hands.

    "Well, Mr. Somo pays very well. We will settle your debt, and give you back whatever is leftover,"

    Justice assured her and she believed him. Justice has always been a man of his words but also one to

    not mess with.

    He is so skilled at what he does, which makes his boss, Mr. Sommo to always trust his judgment.

    However, greed would always take Danie to him. She has been involved in all manner of devices

    because of him and due to her insatiable hunger for expensive things she can''t afford, she doesn''t want

    to stop.

    Danie grinned at his statement. "Alright. Tonight it is," she said, lifting herself from the floor and

    wobbled due to the pain in her knee. It''s not the first time she found herself in such a situation so she

    knew the pain would be long gone before the night.

    "And remember. If you fail, not even your corps would not be enough to pay," Justice warned before

    she hurried out of the door.

    Danie gave a smile that did not reach her eyes and took a cab home.

    From the door, Danie could smell freshly-baked muffins and instantly knew her sister was at it again.

    Her stomach roared in hunger and anxiety, as she made her way to the small kitchen to speak with her

    twin sister for the first time since their parents died two months ago.

    "Danica, can I have some of the muffins?"

    Danica''s eyes widened in shock. Her twin sister had never asked her for anything or epted anything

    from her. She treated her like an enemy and med her for her misfortunes. This sounded like a

    answered her prayers.

    "Why not?" Danica responded, cing some muffins before Danie with a ss of milk on the small

    dining table.

    "Thank you," she mumbled and started eating. Danica stared on in shock, startling Danie.

    "Are you going to watch me eat?" The former asked,pletely ufortable with her sister''s gaze.

    "No, I''m just surprised. You know, I''ve always wished for us to live like true sisters," Danica honestly

    said, shoving a strand of her brte hair behind her ear.

    Danie gazed at her sister with hopeful eyes. She knew what she was going to say would be rejected

    without a second thought but her life depended on it. It''s just going to be a one-night stand for Danica

    and Danie would be free. To her, it wasn''t a big deal.

    "Great. Why don''t youe to the pub with me tonight? A friend of mine is celebrating his birthday and

    he just wants people around."

    A frown appeared on Danica''s face. "I can''t go to the pub. You know mum and dad-"

    Danie cut her before she could finish her statement. "Enough, Danica, they are dead. Even after their

    death, you are still being obedient to their grave. You are always the angel and me, what am I?"

    Danie did not hide her anger.

    Danica was calm. She expected her sister to flip so it wasn''t a surprise when it happened. "Danie,

    you know they loved you just as much as they loved me. You just never gave them a chance and kept

    asking for things they couldn''t provide. There is more to life than expensive things, money and all. You

    know what, the best things in life, are for free. Look at the air you breathe, the life you have. You never

    paid for it and yet, you have it."

    Danie chuckled with disappointment. "Now you even talk like them. It''s like death is not enough to

    keep them away since and they are living their second life through you. Hearing you talk like this,

    seems like they are still here and I hate it," Danie yelled, pushing away the half te of muffins.

    "Look, Danie, you don''t have to stop eating your food. We can talk about this. Why don''t we go to

    church together? There is Bible study this evening. It would be a great way to spend the night."

    Danie grew more furious at the mention of Bible studies. Of course, she couldn''t tell her sister that

    her life was at stake and could only take her frustration on her. "Not another word, Danica, youe

    with me to the pub or you lose your sister. Choose now."

    Danica bit her lower lip. Did she spend every day praying for God to unite her with her sister for this?

    Growing up, she has always followed biblical standards. Her dresses not being too short, little or no

    make-up, praying every morning and evening, not forgetting short prayers during meal times. She read

    her bible regrly and went to church every Sunday and sometimes, mid-week bible studies.

    This is what their parents taught them. A strict and firm Christian foundation but unlike Danica, Danie

    was the ck sheep of the family. She did as she pleased and obeyed no rules. She even lost her

    virginity as soon as she turned sixteen, standing on the fact that thew permitted so at sixteen.

    With this contrast between them, the two sisters have lived like enemies. Things turned out worse

    when their parents died. Danie waspletely out of control and would go clubbing all night and be

    involved in all sorts of things, including borrowing money from the mafia, which she wasted on

    expensive shoes and bags.

    Danica has always tried to bring unity amongst them but it all fell on cold shoulders. She resorted to

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    prayer, as her parents did before, praying day and night, that a miracle would happen for Danie to be

    like her sister Danica. It seemed to Danica that God must have heard her prayers and that of herte

    parents wrongly. If not, he wouldn''t have put her into this situation.

    "On one condition," Danica said reluctantly.

    Danie''s eyes lit up. "What?"

    "That you would go to church with me on Sunday," Danica proposed defeatedly.

 Chapter Two

    Chapter Two

    "Deal," Danie agreed without arguing. She knew undoubtedly that after tonight, everything about

    them was going to change either for good or worse. She sat down and enjoyed her muffins with milk

    while Danica sucked in the sce of silence. She couldn''t foresee what her first day in the pub would

    be like and she felt as if she had just made a deal with the devil himself in the bid to win her twin over.

    Night came and Danica almost cried when she saw her reflection in the mirror. Her long brte hair

    had been trimmed to her shoulder and curled. She wore a dress that did not reach her knee and

    couldn''t take a step.

    Her eyes watered when Danie applied the mascara and her red lipstick matched her red dress

    perfectly. Danica couldn''t recognize herself in the mirror. For the first time, she looked identical to

    Danie. In times past, it was very easy to differentiate between them, just by their styles of dressing.

    At this point in time, Danica felt that even their parents wouldn''t be able to tell the difference, should

    theye out of their graves.

    Feeling like a fish out of water, barely able to breathe, and feeling suffocated for having never won a

    dress this short and tight in her entire life, Danica''s final resort was misery.

    "You look hot. I never knew you had such great figures, always hiding them under those grandma

    dresses; So pathetic," Daniemented, before putting on her dress.

    Danica didn''t want to speak initially but suddenly found it necessary. "It''s too tight. I can hardly

    breathe," she said. Difort sounded in her tone, as she could barely sit on her small bed.

    "Stop exaggerating, Danica, ain''t I wearing the same dress?" Danie sounded irritated.

    "Must we really go? I don''t feelfortable in this," Danica continued toin.

    "A Promise is a promise, a deal, a deal. We had an agreement, remember? Danie rhetorically said,

    touching up on her makeup and putting on her stilettos. The pair entered a cab and Danica''s constant

    prayer was ''God have mercy on me.''

    They reached the pub and Danica''s eardrum almost fell out from the loud music. She felt

    ufortable the whole time she walked painfully with Danie through the crowd of couples dancing,

    drinking, and chatting with loud voices filled with excitement.

    She only felt a slight relief after Danie took her to a chair and disappeared into the crowd. The lights

    in the pub weren''t bright enough for her to see much. She clung to the hem of her dress, pulling it to

    cover her exposed thighs without meaningful sess.

    Nervousness invaded her like a gue when pairs of eyes were focussed on her, both male and

    female. It was hard to tell whether she was being admired or ridiculed. Her spirit almost left her body

    when a man approached the table she sat, making himselffortable without her consent.

    Danica was stiff with distress. "So, Danie, we meet again," the guy said. He wore a round earring on

    his left ear with tattoos covering his whole shoulder. He was only wearing a tank top with denim jeans.

    Danica''s distress increased, merely by the man''s appearance. She was lost for words.

    There was no doubt that the guy mistook her for her sister and not knowing the rtionship between

    them, she didn''t know whether to tell him or just hold back and ignore him. But the guy seemed

    infuriated by her silence.

    "Are you going to pretend now? Where is my fucking money, Danie?" Danica might not know much

    about these kinds of people but she could perceive that her sister had messed with this guy.

    "I am not Dan-" Before shepleted her sentence, she saw Danie talking to a few men. "Th..at''s

    Dan..ie," She stammered timidly. The guy frowned, turning his head to meet Danie''s gaze, before

    looking at Danica again. "You''re twins?"

    "Yes," Danica said, not even hearing herself, thanks to the loud music but the man did not seem to care

    anyway. His attention was diverted. Danica wasn''tfortable with the alcohol breath expelled from

    the man in front of her. All she wanted was to be as far from him as possible.

    After exchanging nces with the man, Danie returned to Danica''s table with drinks. As soon as she

    settled the drinks on the table, she tugged the man to a corner. Sometimeter, she came back to meet

    the drinks untouched, instantly feeling irritated.

    "You haven''t touched your drink?" She asked Danica, who appeared dumbfounded before she

    responded with ace of disgust in her tone.

    "I can''t drink that."

    Danie was raged and yelled, her loud voice not having the needed attention due to the loud misc.

    "Take a good look at this ce Danica. It''s a pub and not a church. I can''t take care of you if you

    continue to behave like a worm. Here, drink this," she said, holding the cocktail ss towards Danica.

    Danica took the drink with shaky hands and brought it to her lips. She was met with a strong

    ufortable smell. When the drink touched her tongue, it burnt her throat. "Prrrrh." She spitted on

    the floor. "What is that?"

    Danie''s anger aggravated. "Danica, this is notmunion wine. It''s martini. Drink it up." Danie

    forced the drink down Danica''s throat before thetter could reject it.

    She swallowed the drink in one gulp and felt her throat burn, her stomach wretched and she was

    disgusted and slightly drowsy. Danie handed her another ss and this time, Danie firmly spoke

    her mind.

    "No, get me coca-c or water. I won''t drink that shit anymore."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "We don''t have soft drinks here," Danie responded indifferently.

    "Fine. So I''ll just wait around till you are ready to go." Danica said inly, with the hope that Danie

    will just take her home.

    "We just got here and the party hasn''t even started," Danie replied, crushing Danica''s little hope but

    Danica did not give up.

    "I don''t feelfortable. I want to go home," she nagged.

    Danie saw Justice approach the table and a frown disfigured her face. "I''ll be right back," she said to

    Danica before maneuvering through the crowd of obsessed dancing couples to meet Justice halfway.

    "You did well. Mr. Somo likes her already. She looks pure and innocent," Justice said as soon as

    Danie drew close to him. She wasn''t surprised by his words. There were CCTV cameras

    everywhere.

    "There is also a problem. She won''t take alcohol and she wants a soft drink. She isn''t willing toply

    so I intend to get her drunk," Danie said coyly to Justice.

    "I will get you a soft drink from Mr. Somo''s office and also with something that would make her

    sumb to our demand," he smirked and turned away. Danie followed him and returned to Danica''s

    table with a ss of juice.

    "Thank you," Danica said excitedly, gulping down the fruit juice at once. She was extremely thirsty.

    Regardless, it wasn''t long before her difort from the previous drink increased, instead of

    decreasing by the fruit juice. She felt hot and sweaty, slightly dizzy, and wanted to take off her clothes

    to feelfortable. From her behavior, Danie realized the drug was working and called Justices''

    men.

    Danica sensed her head spin and everything in slow motion. She couldn''t rte to what was

    happening to her. Suddenly, two pairs of hands lifted her from the chair. She wanted to fight the owner

    of the hands and free herself but she was too weak. Before she knew it, everything turned blurry till it

    eventually became dark.

 Chapter Three

    Chapter Three

    Danica woke up in a strange bed, a strong arm held her by the waist. The room whiffed of expensive

    cologne, the interior wasvishly designed. She couldn''t tell whether it was a mansion or a hotel. All

    she knew was that whoever owned this ce must be very rich. She felt a hot breath fanning the back

    of her neck. Her hair was pulled to the side. Instantly, she turned around,ing face to face with a

    gorgeous man. His hair was ck and messy but didn''t shadow his handsome features. His thin lips

    were stretched in the form of a smile. ''He must be having a good dream'', Danica thought.

    She wanted to get up but the arm tightened around her. She dribbled in fear, without a memory of how

    she got into this mess. She imagined how to get out of there alive. Gently, she removed the man''s arms

    slowly and lifted herself, only to realize that she was naked and sore. Warm tears washed her cheeks,

    at the thought of what had happened to her. She could not remember a thing aboutst night.

    Unfortunately for her, a phone rang and the man woke up. His grey eyes met hers. One couldn''t tell

    that he had just woken up from sleep. His eyes were bright and attractive but they also held a

    profoundness and admiration in them. They locked eye contact for a second but it seemed like a

    minute. The man''s chest was exposed, but his lower body hid under the nket. Danica thought he

    looked like one of those models in a fashion magazine. His features were perfect.

    "Danie?" The man''s voice was deep and alluring. Without waiting for a response, he turned around

    and picked his phone. Danica wanted to escape at this moment and looked around for her clothes.

    They were lying pitiably on the floor. Her heart sank, as she crept out of the bed and put on her dress.

    She searched for her pants, her eyes settling on her stilettos. She couldn''t imagine wearing them all

    the way home.

    She saw the man move into another room and as if in a queue, she quickly slipped into her dress,

    strode to therge double door, turned the knob, and pushed it open. Her eyes met four pairs. They

    were bodyguards at the door. They stared at her with an unsettled and questionable look. Danica

    panicked, butposed herself and ambled into the elevator at the lobby.

    The bodyguards stared at each other in confusion, the senior one, Carlos, walked hastily into the hotel

    room. The man was still speaking on the phone, "What do you mean by she lost the child?" He

    sounded indignant.

    "I mean she attempted abortion and with the process or artificial insemination, her chances were

    already slim. We did our best but lost the child,"

    "Why did she do that? Where did she get the medication for it?"

    "We interrogated her and she said, her life will be ruined. We asked her to return the money and she

    said we should escort her to the bank but we lost her when she entered the bank," the voice rang from

    the end of the line.

    "What do you mean you lost her?" The man roared.

    "We couldn''t find her anywhere. She escaped. I think, someone helped her."

    "This is the fifth time a surrogate has escaped. What have you been doing to them, Paul?"

    "Nothing. We did everything you asked but I have a feeling that they were bought by Ray and he finds

    a way to make them do as he wills. I think he has some kind of hold on them."

    "That is why you were supposed to watch them. That is the reason why you are paid so much," the

    man raged.

    "I''m sorry, I failed you again," Paul said apologetically.

    "Just tell Doctor Jeff to cancel my request for surrogates." Paul was about to speak when the man was

    interrupted by Carlos and hung up.

    "Mr. Hubert, should we bring her back?" Carlos said without pleasantries. Loney Hubert absorbed the

    urgency in his voice but gave him a ridiculous stare, "What are you saying?" He asked with a frown.

    "Sorry Sir, the girl left. She was walking barefooted. Should we bring her back?" Carlos knew that

    Loney never cared about the girls they brought for him but what intrigued him was seeing Danica

    barefooted. It was rather odd. It looked as if she was running away.

    Loney had regained himself after the sad news, "What? Why did you let her leave?" Carlos gawked at

    him with confusion. ''Wasn''t she in the same room with you?'' Carlos wanted to ask but he feared losing

    his job.

    "I..we..will get her back," he said, running out of the room.

    "What? Don''te back if you don''t find her," Loney roared after him.

    "We have to get her back," Carlos yelled at Dexter, his partner, at the door, panting.

    They stared at each other, nodded, and began running towards Danica''s path. They took the elevator

    and pressed the button to the down floor. They searched everywhere but couldn''t find Danica. They

    returned after 30 minutes to report. Loney sat in a recliner, His face stony, as he worked on hisptop.

    He lifted his head and said, "speak."

    "We couldn''t find her," Carlos said dejectedly.

    "You mean, a barefooted girl who just came out of my room disappeared?"

    "No, I''m just saying that maybe someone was waiting for her. If we get her name, we can conduct a

    search," Carlos said.

    "Her name is Danie Howard," Loney said carefully, with his eyes glued to hisptop.

    "We will get to it," Carlos said encouragingly to himself. Then he recalled something."

    "But sir, she wasn''t the girl we arranged for you. I think she was supposed to be sent to room 101 and

    they mistakenly brought her to 1001. When we brought the girl we had arranged for you, the two of you

    were already busy so I sent her away. I''m very sorry but do you still want us to look for her?"

    Loney was now out of patience and yelled, "Yes. I want to know everything about her."

    The guard was amazed. His boss never took interest in any girl. The only reason why he found this girl

    different was because she walked out barefooted. This new interest in this girl by his boss was so

    strange to him but he did not dare ask any further questions and said,

    "You will have it in two hours."

    ************

    At the pub, Danie found herself kneeling before Justice once again. This time, she wasn''t too fearful

    and spoke.

    "It wasn''t my fault. I can''t even reach her because she left her phone on the table. I should be the one

    aggrieved for losing a sister."

    Justiceughed loudly, puffed out a cloud of smoke from his cigarette, and said, "Look at you? ying

    the role of a responsible sister. Have you ever cared for anyone but yourself? Mr. Somo is vexed. You

    have to pay back our money," Justice''s voice was firm and void of any room for retaliation. Danie

    feared for her life and thought to defend herself.

    "I did my part. If your guards had done theirs, we wouldn''t have been in this situation. You should let

    me go," she pleaded.

    "Yes, it wasn''t your fault but it doesn''t change the fact that the goods weren''t delivered so you still owe

    us." Justice paradoxically said.

    "I will find my sister but I doubt if she will still be a virgin. You should give me time to get your money,"

    Danie pleaded.

    "Look at me, little girl," Justice said, bent down and lifted her face with his finger, "What makes you

    think we would do anything for you?"

    "You are not worth my time. Seven days is all you have. Bring my money or your beautiful body will rest

    with the corpse of dead bodies. " He puffed a cloud of tobo smoke on her face. Danie coughed

    vigorously and ran out of Justice'' office. The only thing she hasn''t done is smoke because she doesn''t

    fancy it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter Four

    Chapter Four

    "Dan," Justice called to the guard who failed to send Danica to the correct room.

    "Boss," Dan responded, his head bowed.

    Justice strutted towards him and pulled out a revolver. "Do you realize your mistake? If Danie was

    smart, we would have lost our money because of your silly mistake," he said through gritted teeth.

    Dan remorsefully responded, "Yes boss, I''m sorry it won''t happen again."

    "You know that sorry doesn''t work for me but you are right about one thing. It won''t happen again,"

    Justice said solemnly. He pulled the trigger and just like that, Dan''s body dropped, dead, in a pool of

    blood.

    Justice puffed his cigarette and said, "Clean up this mess," he called to his other guards, who seemed

    unperturbed at the turnout of events. To them, it was nothing new for justice. "This is what happens to

    anyone who makes a mistake. There would be no second chance. If Mr. Somo gets angry, someone

    else would have to pay," he said, spun around, and left, puffing on his cigarette.

    *************

    In Danica''s best friend, Herty''s house, Danica sat on the wooden floor and wailed like a widow. Regret

    reying constantly in her mind. She cursed herself internally, as she recalled the events to Herty.

    "I don''t believe it. You mean, you lost your virginity to this stranger?" Herty eximed after listening

    carefully to Danica''s words.

    Danica sniffed and nodded.

    Her best friend Herty was lost for words.

    "So, what will you do?" She asked in frustration.

    Danica blew her nose with a tissue and threw it into the bin. Her eyes were red and puffy as she said,

    "Nothing. At least I managed to escape."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Of course, without your virginity. What I mean is, what about your sister? Where is she and how could

    she do this to you?" Herty asked? Danica continued to sob, but this time softly, as she said,

    "I haven''t seen her but I did the right thing, right? At least she woulde with us to church."

    A frown crossed Herty''s face as she spoke, "What if you are pregnant? What about Jones? You know

    the guy loves you and he loved the fact that you were pure. You two were made for each other," Herty

    reminded Danica,pletely ignoring her question. At Danica''s state, she couldn''t expedite the fact

    and consequences of her actions. She had always admired Jones and they rted on a friendly basis.

    Jones hadn''t made his intentions clear to her.

    "I have to forget about him. I''m not pure anymore," Danica said, her voice teary.

    "Will you tell him?"

    "No. In fact, I will stay away from him. We weren''t courting anyway," Danica emphasized.

    "But you will go for confession right?"

    "Yes. I will do that. Maybe, God will forgive me."

    "I''m sorry, Danica. The cab driver charged double the normal fare."

    "It''s nothing. I will pay you back as soon as I get paid."

    "No, you don''t have to. I was just telling you to be careful when picking a cab next time. These drivers

    take advantage of innocent passengers like you," Herty pointed out.

    "I will remember that. But I should still be grateful to him. He appeared the moment I got out of the

    elevator. At that moment, he was my angel. I was barefooted and I don''t know how long I could have

    gone in the cold, in this skimpy dress and my feet bare. Please lend me some clothes. I have to change

    before I go home. I will call the restaurant to make an excuse. I can''t go to work today," Danica said.

    "But will you volunteer at the shelterter today?" Herty asked.

    Danie wiped her tears with another tissue, tossed it into the bin, and said, "Maybe, after confession.

    There''s just too much on my mind at the moment," she said truthfully.

    "You are not going to continue crying, are you?"

    "Who wouldn''t? I just lost my most treasured possession to a stranger. What would you do in my

    situation?"

    "I''m so sorry Danica, you should have called me to go with you but the harm is already done. Crying

    won''t bring it back and it won''t wipe the memory."

    "You wouldn''t have allowed me to go if I had called you. I just want to see Danie change for the

    better. With God, all things are possible."

    "I know. That''s why you should have told me," Herty insisted, as she picked a long casual dress for

    Danica.

    "The harm has already been done. Thanks for the dress, I''ll be on my way."

    "It''s okay. I will drive you home. You can put on these slippers and I hope you have some food in your

    fridge," Herty asked eye-wide.

    Danica let out a small smile, "Sure. More than enough," she said. She loved to cook.

    They got out of Herty''s one-bedroom apartment to the parking lot and Herty drove to Danica''s house.

    Danica got home with Herty, to see Danie munching on the leftovers in the fridge. Danie stopped

    eating and red at Danica guiltily.

    "I''m sorry, Danica, I didn''t know," she said remorsefully.

    "It''s a lie. You nned it," Danica exposed. Herty sat on the couch and listened to the twin sisters

    quietly. She intended to give her opinion only when asked.

    "Look, I didn''t have a choice," Danie said, looking away from Danica, who had strolled towards the

    dining table and sat in front of her.

    Danica''s face was red from tears but she remained expressionless. "You could have told me the truth,"

    she insisted.

    "You wouldn''t have gone with me if I had told you," Danie said with a mouth full. Danica wondered

    how Danie could still eat while she was hurt and depressed but she didn''t expose her and rather

    said, "

    "You are right about that, but I would have still found a way to help you."

    Danie was about to leave the dining table to escape her sister''s wrath when a newspaper fell from

    her hand. There was an ID card with a picture of Danie but the name was different.

    "Chantelle Hall, what is that?" Danica asked curiously.

    "It doesn''t interest you," Danie said expressionlessly and turned to leave.

    Danica held her by the arm and sat her back on the chair. She calmed down and said, "but at least you

    owe me an apology. Don''t I deserve to know?"

    Danie thought for a while and began to recount the past. "When I had an argument with mum and

    dad and left years ago, I worked for a mafia named Ray in Russia. I was supposed to deliver some

    goods. I didn''t know the content but it got stolen on the ship. I got up and they weren''t there. When I

    returned to inform Ray, he med me and insisted that I should pay for it. It was worth two million

    dors and I didn''t have the money."

    "Then I met the guy you spoke to at the pub. He helped me to fake my death and brought me back to

    Mexico. It wasn''t for free. I owe him fifty thousand dors. When I got to Mexico, I met Justice. I did so

    many things for him in exchange for money. When he didn''t need me anymore, I couldn''t make any

    more money so I started borrowing money from him to survive. So far, I owe him two hundred thousand

    dors."

    "He said he will kill me if I don''t return his money. I begged him, asking if there was something I could

    do. He said there was nothing I could do because what he needed was a virgin for his boss, Mr. Somo.

    Then I thought about you. So you know the rest."

    Danica felt her head bing light as it panged with a headache. She found her voice and asked

    disappointed, "So Mr. Somo is the name of the man who slept with me?" Her voice was low. The

    discovery that the handsome man she woke up with was a dangerous mafia boss, was too difficult for

    her to swallow.

    "No no. I don''t know the one you ended up with. When the drug knocked you out, the guards took you

    to the wrong room. So now, I''ve been given seven days to pay back the money," Danie recalled. All

    along, her tone has been humble because she wanted to use her sister again.

    Danica was greatly disappointed for not having known the name of the man she woke up with but she

    also found a softness in her heart that sympathized with her sister. Blood is thicker than water, as the

    saying goes and that must be true in Danica''s case.

    "That''s so cruel. Seven days is so little," Danica said.

    Danie, upon seeing her sister pity her, began to take advantage. Her eyes widened in realization as

    she asked, "Didn''t you say you will help?"

    Danica said after careful thought. "I will talk to the churchmittee."

    Danieughed mockingly. "Come on, Danica, your church is small. Your offering on Sundays would

    not be up to five thousand dors. They possibly can''t help me."

    Danica knew that her sister was right but the church was the only ce she had in mind. "So, what do

    you intend to do?" Danica asked Danie.

    Danie paused and said, "I need your help."

    "With what?" Danica asked, not hiding her fear and shock. Last night had at least given her an in-depth

    knowledge of Danie''s ways and she knew that whatever her sister was going to propose might end

    up a disaster.

    "When I wasing back, I saw one of the old papers. People are looking for surrogates and they pay

    very well," Danie said, showing Danica the newspaper. Herty stood up as well and walked towards

    the dining table to take a nce.

    Danica frowned and asked, "You intend to be a surrogate?"

    "No, I won''t pass the health check. I mean, you," Danie said to Danica with pleading eyes.

    "No way am I going to carry someone''s baby when I haven''t had mine yet," Danica rejected Danie''s

    proposal.

    "Please Danica, all they need is your womb. The procedure is by artificial insemination," Danie

    continued to plead.

    "I know, Danie, but I''m very sorry, I can''t."

    Danie was dejected and raged, and said  rudely, "Would you rather watch me die?"

    The trio fell silent at her question. A minute passed before Danica asked thoughtfully, "fine. What is the

    process involved?"

    Danie''s eyes lit up with hope. "Herty can go with you to the hospital for registration tomorrow. They

    will call you for further questioning and testing if you pass the first stage," Danie exined.

    "Why won''t youe with me?" Danica asked with disappointment. After all, she was considering all

    this for Danie''s sake.

    "Because I''m supposed to be dead, remember?"

    "But you are called Chantelle by your ID," Danie recalled.

    "That''s true but my features haven''t changed. They are still the same," Danie said convincingly.

    "Fine," Danica sumbed.

    "One more thing. You will have to sign some cheques down and give me your phone when you

    seed. That way, I can get the money for them," Danie said and continued "I promise that I will go

    to church with Herty every Sunday. I''ve changed, Danica," Danie promised.

    "I hope so," Danica muttered.

 Chapter Five

    Chapter Five

    Back at the hotel, Carlos had returned with an envelope and handed it over to Loney. Loney starred in

    mistrust. "Dead? That''s practically impossible," he raged, his jaws clenched in anger and teeth gritted.

    He red at Carlos with a fiery gaze.

    Carlos coward in fear and said, "I checked the records with the Russian government. It''s true, Mr.

    Hubert, she''ste."

    "Nonsense, practical nonsense! Tell me, who came to my hotel room?" Loney raged.

    Carlos shook his head in plight, "I don''t know, maybe we didn''t get the name right," he said thoughtfully.

    Loney''s rage aggravated as he said, "I knew her from college and I''m certain that the name is correct,"

    he was about to say something when his cell phone rang. He checked the screen and saw his

    secretary''s name. Instantly, he said to Carlos,

    "Just get out." He waited for Carlos to exit the hotel room before he answered the call. "What is it,

    Marie?" He responded harshly.

    Marie mumbled in her words, "Mr. Hubert, someone delivered a letter from a person called Ray. He

    said its content is very urgent. Should I send it to you?"

    Loney drowned in confusion, soon covered with suspense, and asked, "Did you touch it?"

    "Yes, I did," Marie honestly said

    "Has anyone else touched it?"

    "No," Marie answered.

    "Good, put it in a stic reseble bag. I will be in the office in twenty minutes," he said and hung up.

    Before he stepped out, his phone rang again. He saw the caller. It was his gynecologist, Doctor Jeff so

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    he answered it instantly.

    "Hello, Jeff,"

    "Loney, we received another application for a surrogate. I have sent the details to your email."

    Loney grimaced and said, "I told the agency that I no longer needed one. Didn''t they pass the

    information to you?"

    "They did, but I thought we could give it onest try. This girl looks different and I don''t think she has

    any ties with Ray," Jeff tried to assure him.

    "No," Loney said defiantly and hung up the phone. He reluctantly checks his email, braced himself in

    shock when he saw the picture of the proposed surrogate. It was the same familiar face but the name

    wasn''t what he expected. ''Danica Howard,'' he murmured. Instantly, he called Jeff again.

    "I want to reconsider but this will be myst surrogate," Loney informed in a softer tone.

    "Well noted. I will begin the process," Jeff said.

    Loney thought critically and said, "Wait, one more thing, the rules have changed."

    "What?" Jeff didn''t hide his awe.

    Loney ignored his awe and continued, "I will send the new terms to your email in an hour." He hung up

    the phone before Jeff spoke.

    Loney left the hotel with his guards and sat in his Mercedes-Maybach GLS 600. As an engineer, he

    patronized those types of cars for easy ess to the construction field. Sometimes, he would just use

    a pick-up.

    However, as the CEO of Hubert engineering, the top most engineeringpany, he had made so

    many enemies. While a lot of engineers will give up on a contract when the mafia showed up, Loney

    would stand tall. His motivation is the fact that he has nothing to lose. As an orphan from the age of

    two, he had a difficult life and dropped out of school to start a constructionpany after being

    shunned by Danie.

    He has been a workaholic and would have a fair share of fun at night. He kept his friends at a distance,

    not because he didn''t trust them, but for the sake of their safety.

    During his free time as a youth, he watched martial arts videos and trained himself to fight because he

    grew up in the ghetto. He defended himself from bullies and drug dealers.

    Aside from everything, his passion was engineering. He loved to change a forest to a city and fell in

    love with construction machines. He felt limited by books and explored bigger opportunities that made

    him different in his field.

    As soon as Loney got to his office, his secretary went to meet him with the discussed document. Loney

    noticed that his secretary was strangely tense and said and knew there was something amiss.

    "Speak," he said in his usual low growl. His secretary, Marie, paled for a moment and said,

    "The one who delivered the document added a message that if you don''t do as they want, I will not see

    the light of day," Marie shook as she spoke. Loney wasted no time and dialed a number. As soon as

    the call connected, a deep voice sounded at the end.

    "Loney, Loney, I think you got my parcel," Ray answered in a Russianced ent.

    Lonely was angered and warned, "Ray, this is thest time you threaten my secretary or anyone else in

    mypany. If you have a problem with my business, deal with the government. I won''t speak to you

    so nicely the next time we engage in this conversation."

    Just as Loney expected, Ray did not relent. "It''s my hood, Loney. I have my people there. You are

    going to destroy it. Don''t you think I deservepensation?"

    "I will dly paypensation if thend was in your name but from the look of things, it''s government

    want, I will give it to you," Loney snarled.

    Rayughed out loud at his end of the line. "It hasn''te to that. I might not touch your secretary for

    now but just watch your back. Something might just go wrong with your construction works," he hinted.

    Loney wasn''t a fool. He could see dangering and wasn''t afraid to face it. "We will see about that,"

    he said and hung up. He lifted his head to face his secretary.

    "See, no harm wille to you but I will get you a personal bodyguard if it makes you feel safe,"

    Loney assured. Marie was ted. Everyone in thepany told her to resign because her life was

    worthless to Loney but she has seen otherwise.

    Her gratitude turned to a profound attraction towards him as she uttered,

    "Thank you."

    Loney did not answer her, as he was busy on hisptop. She took it as her queue and left. Loney sent

    an email to Dr. Jeff, before calling Carlos. He handed him the document.

    "Tell Andrew to take this to the FBI. They have to track whoever delivered this. It might lead them to

    Ray. He can''t be in Russia and control affairs here in Mexico. If they find out his location, send Jonax

    after him. A warning message will be enough for the first time," he said coldly.

    Carlos let out a wry smile and said, "consider it done boss."

    Loney walked to his closet in the office. Due to the nature of his job, he kept clothes in the office both

    for the field and corporate setting. He spends most of his night in the hotel and hardly his mansion. He

    d on a polo shirt over a pair of ck jeans and put on his steel-toe shoes, and hard hat. He wore an

    orange reflective vest over it and picked up his phone. He was ready for the field. As soon as he

    touched the doorknob, his phone rang. It was Doctor Jeff.

    "I believe you have received my email," Loney said as soon as he answered the call.

    Jeff''s voice was sober, and he advised. "Loney, as your friend and gynecologist, I must advise you.

    Your terms are against medical standards. You would have to revise it."

    Loney was unfazed and said, "Those terms are final. I am not forcing anyone. It''s a take or leave thing

    and just let her know that I am ready to double the pay."

 Chapter Six

    Chapter Six

    Danica sat nervously with Herty at the Hospitals reception. It was one of the most expensive private

    fertility hospitals in Mexico. Doctor Jeff owned the hospital and worked there as well. After speaking

    with Loney on the phone, his heart broke. Sometimes, he couldn''t understand Loney''s ways. Initially,

    he advised Loney to get married but he tantly refused. A few years ago when Loney proposed

    surrogacy, Jeff tried his best to discourage him but Loney''s mind was already made up at the thought of

    it.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    It ached his heart at how much money Loney wasted every year on these surrogates. Therefore, when

    Loney decided to end it with them, Dr. Jeff was secretly pleased. However, when he received Danica''s

    application, her details seemed genuine and with a little investigation, he knew Danica had no link with

    Ray. With that satisfaction, he decided to persuade Loney to try for thest time. He slightly wished that

    Loney would have what makes him happy but with his current terms, Jeff regretted having made the

    suggestion.

    Jeff was embalmed with some form of guilt when he called Danica to his office. Danica walked in with

    Herty, which made him nervous.

    "Which of you is Danica?" Jeff tried to confirm among the two, even though he could already tell from

    the picture. Danica spoke.

    "It''s me. This is my friend, Herty," she said nervously.

    Jeff was calm and said, "Alright but can your friend excuse us for a moment? I want to discuss

    something confidential with you. If you want to tell herter, then that is fine but, per our hospital

    standards, terms of confidentiality must be respected."

    Herty didn''t wait and excused herself. "I will wait at the reception," she mumbled, leaving the nervous

    Danica all by herself. Jeff indicated to a chair in front of him. Danica sat nervously, as her eyes moved

    around the office, settling on the gynecological examination table. Her heart sank, as her knees felt

    weak. She saw the small monitor close to the bed, and arge LED TV on the wall.

    "Danica, my name is Doctor Jeff Miller, I''m a gynecologist and also the owner of this hospital. I saw that

    your screening test was good and called you to sign the contract to begin the health process but our

    client has changed the terms of the agreement, and I thought you should be aware before you sign the

    contract." Jeff''s voice drew her attention from her surroundings, as a confused re clouded her.

    "What are the terms?" She asked with her brows knitted.

    Jeff swallowed hard on his saliva and said, "first of all, this should have been done by the agency but I

    am doing it because the client happens to be a friend and has entrusted me with this responsibility. The

    donor is not going to use a donated egg. He wants yours, which means,"

    "That it''s going to be my baby too?" Danica snickered before Jeffpleted his speech. She had

    begun reading about this surrogacy thing and nned on being a gestational surrogate, so she

    wouldn''t have any ties to the child but Jeff''s option meant that the client wanted a traditional surrogate

    which Danica had not considered herself to be.

    "Exactly," Jeff confirmed.

    Danica paled, her heart sank, her voice was a low shrill, "but, that''s not fair. I can''t walk away from my

    child."

    Jeff''s expression darkened. He didn''t know why he felt slightly saddened.

    "That is the reason why you have to think critically about this. He is ready to pay double the amount

    because of the requested sacrifice but there is also another odd condition," he said reluctantly.

    Danica didn''t know what could be worse than losing her child in a contract. "And that is?" She asked

    doubtfully.

    "Your employer doesn''t want artificial means for the process because he deems it as slow and not

    hundred percent reliable. The process must be natural," Jeff said, looking away. He couldn''t meet

    Danica''s eyes at the proposition.

    Danica fumbled for the right words, "Wait..what are you saying?" She asked dejectedly.

    Jeff gathered his courage and said firmly, "You have to avail your body sexually once every month till

    you are tested positive."

    Danica clenched jaws and said with gritted teeth, "that is outrageous," Danica unconsciously mmed

    the table, before running her fingers through her brte hair in frustration.

    Jeff empathized with her, "I agree."

    Danica was frustrated and sat back in the chair. She wondered what kind of couple would use this

    means for a baby. "Isn''t he married?"

    "No," Jeff abruptly said.

    Danica felt more angered and confused. ''What could a single man want a child for? And how was he

    going to raise this child?''.

    The questions pinching her mind were endless. "Then why does he want a child? What would he do

    with the child?"

    "I don''t have answers to those questions, Danica. He also said that he wasn''t desperate." Jeff firmly

    said.

    Danica had to weigh the options critically and she didn''t have much time. One thing was certain, that

    her life would never be the same again if she went ahead with this process. She would either be like

    Danie or even worse and she wasn''t ready to sacrifice her fate.

    "What other options do you have?" Her eyes were glowing with expectation, as she threw the question

    to Jeff.

    "A lot more, but their pay is nothingpared to this and you specifically applied for this one. He had

    withdrawn from the request because he was duped by his previous surrogates. I convinced him to

    ept you and he decided to change the terms," Jeff exined.

    Danica rubbed her temple with her hands, a nasty headache creeping in. "How much is he paying?"

    She asked Jeff.

    "With his previous surrogates, it was five million but for you, ten." Danica wasn''t moved by the amount

    Jeff mentioned. To her, it was all vanity. All she wanted was to pay off Danie''s debt. Once that is

    done, she could continue with her simple life. Therefore 2.5 million was enough. She didn''t need the

    rest. If she could get a couple who would pay that much and go by gestation, she won''t need to ept

    these ridiculous terms.

    "What about the others?" She asked hopefully but was bathed with disappointment when Jeff

    responded.

    "The highest is five hundred thousand dors and the lowest is two hundred thousand. Will you like to

    discuss this with someone? Maybe your friend?"

    Herst strand of hope was cut off. There was no way Danie would be free if Danica chose a

    different person. Their pay was too low but that was the normal pay for surrogates. This was the best

    deal at the moment but also the most terrible. She felt like a caged bird.

    "No, this information is confidential," she muttered sadly.

    "Which only means that you have made your decision. What is it then? Will you be my client''s

    surrogate?" Jeff asked with mixed feelings.

    "What''s his name?" Danica thought that maybe if she knew the person, it might make it better or

    perhaps, re-negotiate the terms but that bit of hope was also crushed with Jeff''s next response.

    "I can''t give that information. You would have to find out when you see him yourself. So what do you

    say? Will you sign the contract?" Jeff asked for the third time since Danica seemed to be in a daze...

 Chapter Seven

    Chapter Seven

    Danica was lost in thought. Everything seemed so bizarre. If she opted for the others, the money

    wouldn''t be enough to settle all the people Danie owed. She recalled her encounter with that guy at

    the club. He was so scary. Unless she could pray for a miracle, this was her only option.

    However, will she lose herself in the bid to save her sister? Was this her way of showing her love to her

    sister or was it her cross to carry? Everything seemed blurry and shecked the right answers. Beads

    of sweat began to form on her forehead, as her throat felt dry. "Water," she requested. Jeff gave her a

    bottle of water from the fridge. Danie took a sip and continued to battle with her thoughts.

    "Can I live in my own house?"

    "No. He has a ce where you would be well catered for. You don''t have to worry about anything," Jeff

    assured her.

    However, Danica felt muffled. She felt like she was going to be in a prison for nine months and leave

    her baby behind. There was no relief in all the answers she got from Jeff. "Is there any restriction to me

    seeing members of my family?"

    Jeff did not answer immediately. He studied her mood and said softly, "till you give birth, yes."

    Danica was already broken but she wanted to prepare herself for the sacrifice she was making for her

    sister. Right now, Danie was her only family. "How long does it take for the contract to take effect

    after I sign?"

    "Immediately. We will transfer fifty percent of the funds into your bank ount. When you take seed,

    thirty percent will be added and after delivery, twenty percent final payment. It will be up to you to

    decide whether to leave immediately or after you have fully recovered."

    "Let me speak with my friend. I will get back to you," Danica stood up and headed to the door but

    stopped at Jeff''s words,

    "You haven''t confirmed if you are going to ept the offer or not. He is waiting for your response."

    Danica balled her hands in fists, her knees served weak as she let out, "Yes." As soon as she stepped

    out, Jeff called Loney. There were sounds of heavy machines moving, and voices giving instructions

    here and there. "Jeff," Loney''s breathless and loud voice sounded at the end of the call. Jeff knew he

    had to go straight to the point since Loney was busy.

    "It wasn''t easy but she epted the offer."

    "Good," Loney said and hung up. Jeff was confused because there was no excitement in Loney''s

    voice, which made Jeff wonder what Loney was up to. He couldn''t help but fear that perhaps, Loney

    had evil intentions.

    Danica met Herty and they spoke briefly. Herty noticed the change in Danica''s demeanor and knew

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    that something wasn''t right.

    "Danica, you''ve paled. Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I''m fine," Danica responded outrightly. Herty felt that something was off but she couldn''ty a

    finger on it.

    "So, what did he say?" Herty enquired.

    Danica forced a smile and said, "It''s nothing much, they were just health-rted questions. As soon as

    I sign the contract, I would have to begin with the procedures. You can go home now, I will be fine."

    "No, I''m not leaving you like that?" Herty objected.

    "I have to move to his house to be taken care of. Well, I think it makes sense since I haven''t had a child

    before," Danica tried to reason without creating suspicion. However, there was a loophole in her

    statement.

    "Did you say he? I thought it was a couple," Herty grimaced.

    Danica realized her mistake and said, "I mean, their house."

    Herty breathed out in relief, holding her chest. "Okay, call me if you need anything okay,?"

    "I will, and tell Danie to check my ount tomorrow," Danica hinted, as she hugged Herty tightly.

    Herty took in Danica''s shaky form but thought Danica was just nervous and didn''t give it much thought.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine," she said, pulling away, "Goodbye, Danica."

    "Goodbye, Herty".

    Danica went back to see Jeff as soon as Herty left. "I''m ready," she muttered

    Jeff called in a nurse and instructed, "Run the tests I''ve sent on her."

    As soon as the nurse left with Danica, Jeff called Loney again." We are running the final tests and she

    would be ready in about thirty minutes so, what next?"

    "I will send Paul to pick her up," Loney said.

    Jeff was irritated. "What? you won''t do that yourself?"

    "Why should I? She''s my surrogate and not my wife. Why should I give her any special preference?"

    Loney said casually.

    Jeff was confused. "But the address on the form you sent to me isn''t the same as the others.

    "Yes. Paul will take her to my mansion in Mexico City."

    Jeff''s suspicion grew. "You hardly leave there. How are you going to find the time to get your seed

    inside her? I still think we should let herplete the procedures before she leaves the hospital."

    "You worry about meaningless things. Just do as I say and leave the rest to me. I will inform you when

    she gets pregnant, so you take it from there."

    "Before she gets pregnant, won''t you let me perform any routine checks?"

    Jeff''s continuous prob was beginning to repel Loney. "If I didn''t know better, I would say that you are

    trying to pry out my reason for setting out those rules but you should stay out of it Jeff?"

    Jeff didn''t argue. He knew how baseless it would be if he tried to. "Hmmm, I will call youter," Jeff

    proimed before ending the call.

    Danica returned with a sour look and signed the papers with unsteady hands. When it got to the portion

    where she had to sign off the child she was going to bear, her heart ached at the thought. When the

    documentation waspleted, Jeff ordered for the transfer to be made into Danica''s ount.

    Danie waited anxiously at home till Herty arrived. She satzily on the couch, ying a game on her

    phone.  She shifted her attention as soon as she saw Herty, as thetter exined to her, everything

    Danica said. She also insisted that Danie gave her life to Christ and turn over a new leaf after they

    settle her debts.

    Danie agreed to follow Herty to church the next Sunday after she receives the money and pays off

    her debts. No one could tell whether she was serious or faking it. However, when she insisted on

    pretending to be Danica, Herty began to doubt her authenticity.

    Jerry sat on the couch in front of Danie, her countenance unwavering as she said, "You are Danie

    so why do you want to pose as Danica? After all, you will be free once you make the payments."

    Danie maintained her gaze on Herty. "I know, but what do we tell people about the whereabouts of

    Danica? Most people do not know me and they don''t know that I exist. This is the best way to avoid

    suspicion and unnecessary questions," Danie uttered tactically.

    Herty admitted to herself the awareness in Danie''s words but she couldn''t trust her.

    "You might look like Danica but your behaviors are different. You don''t even know how to cook,

    whereas, that is Danica''s passion? I still do not support your decision."

    Danie was perturbed. "Do you have a better idea? Look, I know that Danica is doing this for me okay.

    I just want to do something for her too. If you love her like you say you do, then help me to act like her

    around the people she knows," Danie was prudent with her words in that, Herty was moved.

    "How long will it take you to learn how to cook?" Herty asked Danie.

    "Forever but we can start with the simple dishes," Danie said thoughtfully.

    Herty decided to test her. "And what will you do when I''m away?"

    "Come on, I will read the Bible, just as Danica does okay? I will try to get close to the Lord," Danie

    muttered, irritated.

    However, Herty was not fooled. "Stop spheming, Danie, goodnight."

    "Goodnight, but you should start calling me Danica. I mean, in order not to make any mistakes in the

    future," Danie responded, turning back to the game on her phone.

    ********

    Danica was led out of the hospital by Jeff. As soon as they got to the hospital car park, a ck generic

    SUV drove in and parked in front of them. A tall, well-built man with dark brown hair and hazel eyes got

    down from the SUV, shaking hands with Jeff, who pulled him to a corner and spoke in a low tone,

    "What is Loney up to?" Jeff asked the man.

    "You are asking the wrong person, man? He doesn''t want me to take her to the usual ce but I still

    have to be her bodyguard," he uttered bitterly.

    "I hope you do a good job this time, Paul," Jeff warned.

    Paul was defensive. "Come on, I always did a good job. Those surrogates were just silly. I hope this

    one doesn''t do the same."

    Jeff smiled and said, "she seems unique. Take good care of her."

    "I will try. Have youpleted the IUI or IVF? Which of the methods is she on?" Paul asked.

    "None," Jeff uttered sarcastically.

    Paul didn''t hide his shock. "What do you mean by that?"

    "You should ask Loney. He changed the rules," Jeff emphatically said.

    Paul cursed out loud, "I can''t understand that motherfucker. He doesn''t trust anyone including me."

    Jeff countered, "Me neither. He won''t let me in on his ns."

    "Let me take it from here, you can go back to work," Paul said after taking a deep breath.

    "I will introduce you to her. She is already nervous." Jeff said, walking back to the car. Danica had

    paled from suspicion.

    "Danica, meet Paul, your driver, and bodyguard, Jeff introduced them casually.

    Paul was offended and corrected, "Hey, watch your mouth. I am not a driver and a bodyguard by

    profession. I am only doing a favor to a friend."

    "Whatever," Jeff waved dismissively, walking back to the hospital entrance.

    "Hi, I''m Danica," Danica introduced herself to Paul.

    Paul held the door to the passenger seat and said, "Let''s get going."

    Danica sat in the car and asked, "So where is the intended parent?"

    "Well, he never physically got in touch with his previous surrogates but in your case, he will show up

    when he''s ready. Let''s get rolling..."

 Chapter Eight

    Chapter Eight

    Danica was upset, as her questions remained unanswered. She was still yet to meet the intended

    parent of the child she was going to carry. Throughout the drive, her mind was in shambles. The

    anxiety was bing more and more unbearable, as she menaced on the contract she had just

    signed. What kind of intended parent was he? Will he treat the child well? Her mind drifted to rest

    mode, while sleep stole her. She woke up in a panic when she stared at her surroundings through the

    window. It was a lonely road with no vehicle or person around. Danica''s anxiety grew as she asked,

    "Are we there yet?"

    "Almost," Paul responded instantly.

    "Why does this ce seem far from town? It seems rather deserted," she observed.

    "Because it''s his safe house," Paul said frantically.

    Danica pouted. She realized her questions only gained answers that increased her anxiety but she

    couldn''t help asking anyway. She knew that aside from spies and criminals, normal people didn''t need

    or use a safe house. The identity of this intended parent was just getting even more mysterious. "Why

    does he need a safe house?"

    Paul sounded irritated, "Youngdy, you have to ask him those questions when you see him okay?"

    "Okay, but will he be here today?" Paul was slightly angered by Danica''s constant questions and

    shrugged,

    "I don''t know. He instructs, I obey and try to limit your questions when you meet him. He doesn''t like

    interrogations. Just do as he says and you will be fine."

    Danica felt her head spinning. It seemed odd that no one could give her attainable information about

    the intended parent. She was anxious to dete the maze around this person. If he was a spy, then it

    meant to her that her life was in danger since he might fall into trouble with criminals but if he was a

    criminal then her life has juste to an end. Her head ached at the assumptions she kept feeding it.

    Before she realized it, she found herself in an underground car park and the door opened in the living

    room.

    "How did we get here?" Danica refused to blink because she felt that blinking might make her

    disappear and appear somewhere else.

    "It''s a secret tunnel to the car pack. It''s underground. Don''t try to run away because you won''t find your

    way out," Paul emphasized but it didn''t seem that Danica would in any way try to run away. She wasn''t

    making this sacrifice for herself. However, she was amazed at the inside. It was essorized to the

    taste of a luxury mansion. Danica was even more surprised to see it inhabited and was received at the

    entrance by Mabel, the housekeeper. She felt a wave of relief to see people around despite them being

    house helps.

    "I have been waiting for you, Danica, how are you?" Mabel weed Danica warmly.

    "Nervous," she confessed. With the housekeeper addressing her by her name, it meant that she had

    detailed information about her.

    "Ohhh, that''s natural but you should feel at home. My name is Mabel and I will be here to take care of

    you. Let me show you to your room to freshen up while I make supper," Mabel said sweetly. Danica felt

    her anxiety gradually dissipating. Perhaps, the intended parent was a spy. The thought didn''t give her

    the needed assurance but it gave her hope.

    Danica followed Mabel up the stairs. "Wow," she eximed in shock when the door opened to a room

    so grand and posh. She could tell it was her room because half of it was decorated as a baby''s room.

    Despite the expanse, she felt ufortable. She has never lived in a house this big or a room this

    confirm.

    Mabel smiled, "Yes. The baby decor will help to psych you adjust to the role." Danica understood what

    she meant and didn''t ask any further. However, she was still desperate to know the intended parent.

    "Who is the owner of this house?" She asked, hoping that Mabel would be helpful but was met with

    another rage of disappointment.

    "He doesn''te here often but you shall surely see him. I will make you supper," Mabel said and

    turned to leave. The middle-aged woman has worked in this house for the past three years but even

    she has only met Loney a couple of times.

    "What''s his name?" Danica asked with another expectation which was equally crashed.

    "He will tell you when hees around," Mabel said politely and turned to leave.

    "Wait!" Danica yelled behind her. Mabel turned around with a worried look. "Let me help you with

    supper. I''m a chef from a restaurant in the city," Monica emphasized.

    Mabel knitted her brows together. "I will be fired if you cook. You need to eat, rest and take your

    vitamins to take seed healthily. I can''t be med for causing any kind of stress," Mabel borated.

    "Nobody has to know right?" Danica tried to reason with Mabel but Mabel took her stand.

    "Please don''t put me into trouble," She said seriously yet, Danica will not relent.

    "Look, to be honest with you, I can only eat food that I prepare myself because I have some allergies. I

    know how to use few ingredients and still give the food great taste," Danica exined.

    Since Danica mentioned allergies, Mabel softened. She couldn''t risk it. "Alright, if you say so but if the

    masteres, you must not let him see you cooking," Mabel warned.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Fine,"

    Danica agreed and followed Mabel downstairs. She put on an apron as soon as she got to the kitchen

    and started her business. Every ingredient was familiar to her; guajillo pepper, achiote paste, pineapple

    juice, white vinegar, garlic cloves, oregano, cumin, ck pepper, cloves, salt, pork, salt, pepper, onion.

    etc.

    She ced the peppers in a saucepan and covered them with water. She left it to Simmer over

    medium heat for about 15 minutes or until they looked soft, then she let them cool and drained. She

    began to blend the peppers, vinegar, pineapple juice with the spices and achiote paste until it was

    smooth. She sieved it and added salt to taste. Mabel looked on in astonishment as Monica proceeded

    to Season the meat with salt and pepper. She worked with incredible speed, making Mabel nod her

    head in astonishment. She decided it was okay to leave Danica for a while and went to inspect the

    By the time she returned, Danica had ced the sauce and steaks in arge bowl and marinated

    them. She used a pastry brush to apply the sauce to each side of the steaks. Soon, Danica finished

    with her tacos with warm tortis, topped with chopped onion andtro, pineapple, and salsa.

    "Vo," Danica eximed, wiping her forehead with the back of her hand.

    "You truly are a chef," Mabelplimented and went to set the dining table.

    "Yeah, cooking gives me fulfillment," Danica said, following Mabel without doing any more. She didn''t

    want to attract attention.

    While the food was served, Danica realized that aside from Paul, she was the only one seated. It made

    her uneasy.

    "Please join us, Mabel," she called politely.

    Mabel nodded her head in rejection, "No, you eat," she muttered.

    Danica folded her arms to her chest and said, "If you won''t join us at the table, then I''m not eating."

    Mabel looked on worriedly, at thedy who was making it difficult for her to follow the rules.

    Paul was slightly annoyed. "If she says to join her, please do. We can''t make her malnourished. This is

    delicious," he eximed. "It tastes just like the Tacos al pastor I ate in one of the restaurants in the city.

    Danica stared at Mabel ufortably and said, "Yeah, Mabel''s food is delicious." The rest of the meal

    was in silence.

    After supper, Danica went to have her shower and retired to bed. She waited eagerly for her intended

    parent to show up but he didn''t. Hours passed, she read her bible and prayed till her eyes turned heavy

    while she wandered to sleep.

    At the construction site, Loney has had major works to deal with. Ray wasn''t making it any easier for

    him, constantly causing damage to his machines. After resolving issues and making sure that the field

    waspletely cleared for the construction of the bridge to begin the next day, it waste when Loney

    left the field. Instantly, he drove to a five-star hotel close to the construction location. He had not

    intended to go home anytime soon.

 Chapter Nine

    Chapter Nine

    The next day, Danica woke up feeling deste. The expanse of the posh room swallowed her. She

    decided to fill in the void by preparing breakfast. She was bored staying without doing anything and

    used her time to do all the cooking at different times of the day.  This new life seemed doubting to her in

    the sense that she felt sluggish. Cooking in a ce like this could not bepared to the restaurant

    where she could cook for hundreds of different customers a day. The worse was, no one would give

    her the answers she craved.

    Life proceeded as Danica continued to cook under pretense while she waited patiently for the intended

    parent who never showed up. A week passed and she couldn''t take it anymore. Sheprehended

    that the more time it took for her to conceive, the longer she was bound to stay. When she perceived

    that Paul knew more about the intended parent than Mabel, she turned her frustrations on him.

    After breakfast one morning, Danica called Paul to the lounge. Paul had no idea what Danica was up

    to. However, Danica never bid her frustration.

    "Paul, you have to tell me about the intended parent," Danica''s voice carried seriousness. Paul could

    only pity her and said,

    "He has his ways. He wille."

    "Is he a spy or a criminal?" Danica asked Paul. Paul was taken aback by her question but responded.

    "None of those."

    "So why do I have to be in this house far from my family?"

    "Well, most of his surrogates escaped so I presume he''s just being cautious," Paul reasoned, even

    though he knew that that wasn''t Loney''s reason. The fact was crystal clear. Paul had no idea of why

    Loney made it arduous for this surrogate.

    Danica had a deep conviction and didn''t believe him. "Whatever. But pass this message to whoever the

    intended parent is. I will not spend more than nine months in this boring mansion. The earlier he gets

    here, the better, or I will stop eating altogether. Let him know both options," Danica stated factly. She

    knew that the second option would move whoever the person was since starvation wouldn''t be healthy

    for a surrogate.

    Paul was nervous at Danica''s threat. He thought of ways to get the information across to Loney without

    Danica knowing. Relief soaked him when Danica left for her room. He dialed Loney''s number but the

    ********

    At the twins'' tiny family house, Danie had seen the alert on the phone Danica left behind. She wrote

    cheques to cash out the money, not hiding her surprise at the doubled figure. Still, she couldn''t get in

    touch with Danica to know the reason for that amount. 5 million had been transferred instead of 2.5.

    Since she looked like Danica, it was easy for her to cash out the money with the already signed

    cheques.

    First, she had to journey to Russia to meet Ray but thinking it through, she decided to pay first the

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    people she owed in Mexico. Since Justice''s money was more, she went there first and alone even

    though it was dangerous. These mafias could not be trusted. However, she couldn''t risk getting Herty

    involved.

    The pub wasn''t dense with customers but only staff. However, when she made her way to the Justices''

    office, she could tell from the bloodstains on the floor that someone had messed up with him. She was

    in time to see a man running out of the office with broken jaws and a battered face. A cleaner was

    already cleaning the bloodstains on the floor.

    Justice puffed on his cigarette, a frown overshadowing his face as an image approached, covered in a

    hood. His bodyguards ambled towards the figure, their guns pulled out to shoot.

    "It''s me," Danie yelled, removing the hood on her head with her backpack containing the money

    hanging behind her. A wry smile covered Justice''s face.

    "You finally made it on the seventh day," he scoffed. "Is the item in the bag mine?" He asked. Danie

    nodded and threw the bag on the floor. Justice beckoned one of the bodyguards to pick it up and

    opened it. He nodded at the content, as Danie turned to leave. She wore ck jeans and a sweater

    with a hoof covering her head. Since she started going by Danica''s name, she didn''t want anyone to

    see her at such ces. She felt she could clean up herself and start her life afresh.

    "Are you going to leave just like that?" Justice snarled behind her. Danie froze. She heard Justice''s

    steps behind her, as he whispered in her ears. "For old times sake, don''t leave me hanging." He said in

    a deep breath. Danie could feel his hot breath behind her neck. In times past, she enjoyed the feeling

    because she earned from it but now, it made her uneasy. Still, she knew that it wasn''t easy to part ways

    with the mafia. Certainpromises were bound to be made.

    "I''m not feeling well today. I will meet up with youter," she said in a shaky voice. For the first time, she

    said a prayer in her mind that if God saved her from Justice, she would get serious with her life.

    However, when she felt Justice''s hands wrapped around her stomach swinging her to face him, she

    lost hope. Her eyes met his lustful gaze and she trembled in fear. She owed him nothing at this

    moment and she wasn''t one to give herself for free.

    "You are lying to me," Justice snarled, as his hands climbed to her chin, squeezing it tightly. Danica

    winced in pain.

    "Please, I paid you everything. Just let me go," she begged.

    "You might need me in the future. How about one time for a favor in the future?" Justice uttered

    lustfully. His alcohol mixed with smoke breath made her shiver. She knew that anytime Justice drank,

    he did anything he wanted, whether reasonable or not. Danie didn''t think that she would ever need

    justice again. After settling all her debts, she will still have at least 2 million.

    "No," she uttered.

    She saw the light in Justice''s eyes dim, as his face darkened. Violently, he shoved her to the floor. "You

    dare deny me because you don''t owe me? Don''t let us cross paths in the future," he warned, turned

    around, and left. Danie rose to her feet and run out of the pub, promising to never return.

    After catching her breath, she called the guy who met Danica at the club and gave him a location.

    When he arrived, she paid him off. The most dangerous part was Ray. When Danie called Ray''s

    second inmand, she realized that Ray was on a visit to Mexico because of some issues they didn''t

    tell her. Therefore, she booked an appointment to meet him in his hotel, even though she knew it was

    risky.

    A painful p burned her face when she got to the entrance. Danie instantly fell to the ground.

    "Smart move, Danie, faking your death to escape from me. Who helped you?" Ray''s voice sounded

    like thunder. His eyes were fierce. His light blonde hair matched his light blond brows. He was taller

    than anyone Danie met. Which possessed great strength. Danie looked around and realized that

    none of his bodyguards were around, which made her slightly relieved. She wasn''t a fool. If she

    mentioned her helper, they would kill him.

    "No one. I knew my way around Russia." By the time she finished speaking, another p heated her

    face. "Arrrhhhh," she yelped in pain.

    "Where is my money?" Ray''s thunderous voice rang again.

    "Here," Danie said, shoving her bag on the floor.

    Ray stared at the bag and yelled, "How much? you know that for the times you were away, interest

    charges rued right?"

    Danie nodded and said, "I added $500,000 for the interest."

    Ray''s gaze softened, instantly turning lustful. "Smart. What do you want?"

    "Just my freedom. I don''t want to hide anymore and I don''t want to be dead. I just want my normal life

    back," Danie earnestly said.

    "You know you can''t just return the money and go right?" Ray''s voice sounded dangerous. Danie

    expected it and just as she got away from Justice without giving in, she hoped that the same miracle

    would happen, even when she knew it was impossible. When it came to Ray, she used to be his sex

    toy.

    "There are other things you can do to please me," he said, stepping closer and Danie crawled

    backward.

    "Things like what?" Danie asked frightfully.

    "Don''t pretend to be innocent. The same things you used to do before. Like being a bitch in bed," he

    licked his mouth lustfully. "Get on your knees, Danie," he ordered.

    Danie got on her knees obediently. She knew that this was going to happen. Ray opened his trouser

    zip but before his hand pulled out what he wanted, his phone rang. He saw the caller and furrowed his

    brow. "Get out of here," he shouted at Danie, zipping up his trousers. Danie never believed in

    miracles but she perceived this to be one. Ray in a normal sense would have never allowed her to

    easily get away. She crawled out of the luxurious hotel on her knees.

    When she got back to her house, it was dark. She turned on the light in exhaustion and saw someone

    sleeping on the couch. She was startled as the person woke up.

    "Herty?" She eximed in panic.

    "Yes, Danica gave me a spare key a long time ago. What happened to your face?" Herty asked with

    concern.

    "Nothing. I went to pay back the people I owed." Danica uttered casually. To her, this was a miracle.

    Things could have turned worse.

    "And they did this to you?" Herty found her voice somehow after being soaked in shock.

    "It would have been worse. I think I''m beginning to believe in miracles," Danie smiled.

    "This is terrible," Herty insisted, as she essed Danie''s face.

    "No, it could have been terrible. What would you have said if they had stripped me naked and slept with

    me or made me suck them till they came in my mouth," Danie said as if it was a normal thing.

    Meanwhile, Herty''s eyes almost dropped from shock. "What?"

    Danie shook her head and said, "Life isn''t as easy as you think. Some of us endure things because

    of how we want our lives to be but it isn''t worth it. I thank God for the ps because he saved me from

    the worse. I will follow you to church but I''m going to pretend that I lost my memory," she blurted out.

    Herty empathized with Danie. She realized that she had judged Danie from the beginning, not

    knowing how much she suffered. Still, she couldn''t understand her reason for pretending to be Danica.

    "Why?"

    "I can''t pretend to be Danica. I know nothing about her life out there. I will tell them I had an ident

    and lost my memory. That way, I will learn everything from scratch," Herty said.

    Herty didn''t like the idea but coupled with the fact that Danie was ready to change, she thought it a

    worthy sacrifice on Danica''s part but if Danie was faking it, then all Danica''s sacrifice would be in

    vain. She hoped in the former and said, "Okay. I will see you on Sunday."

    ********

    At the mansion,

    Paul received a call from Loney. "Your surrogate told me to inform you to show up because she won''t

    spend more than 9 months in your boring mansion, "Paul uttered as soon as he answered the call.

    Loney forced a smile at the other side of the line. "I will be there tonight but don''t tell her."

 Chapter Ten

    Chapter Ten

    Relief wiped over Paul. He was in high spirits and waited for his best friend. He had spoken to him on

    the phone for a long time but it''s been over two years since he saw Loney face to face. Nheless,

    hours passed and Loney had not arrived. Paul''s eyes were heavy, as sleep stole him. All was quiet in

    the mansion with almost everyone asleep. There were just a few guards around.

    Loney left the field exhausted after supervising the repairs of some of his machines which had been

    attacked by Ray''s spies. He intended to deal with Ray instantly but due to the threat he received from

    Danica through Paul, he decided to go over to the mansion. His only need at the moment was a child to

    inherit all he had toiled for. If that didn''t happen, then everything goes to charity. However, when he

    recalled the first time he saw Danie in college, his mind instantly went into a confused mode. Danie

    was beautiful and bubbly. The guys loved her and Loney was obsessed with her yet he couldn''t

    approach her.

    He was already working part-time and schooling. Therefore, he always appeared miserable and poor

    since he couldn''t afford expensive clothes. Even though he was strong, his appearance was rather

    unappealing. However, after two years in college, he couldn''t hold it in any longer and seized the

    opportunity when he met Danie at the beach.

    shback

    It was a sunny summer day and Danie was sunbathing at the beach. Loney bumped into her

    identally.

    "I''m sorry, I wasn''t watching where I was going."

    Danie pulled herself away from Loney and forced a smile. She was wearing a white bikini with

    sunsses that gave her an alluring look. "It''s fine, don''t worry about it. I was just leaving and I wasn''t

    watching too."

    Loney was lost for words. It was the first time he had the opportunity to speak with Danie and he

    didn''t want to let it pass. He was wearing white shorts and loose white shirts with the front buttons

    open. One might have thought they nned to wear white. "But I''m still sorry."

    Danie was getting upset and her tone was getting harsh. "You already apologized and I said don''t

    worry."

    Loney wasn''t angered but rather looked on in admiration, "Can I speak to you for a moment?"

    "About what? Danie took off her sunsses, instantly recognizing Loney. Suddenly, she felt

    disgusted talking to him. "You look familiar."

    Loney was excited that Danie acknowledged him. "Yes, we attend the same college. It''s me, Loney

    Hubert."

    A frown crept on Danie''s face, after having the conviction that he was the one. She slowly wore her

    sunsses and turned to leave. "Oh, that guy who always wears the same shirt. I remember.

    Goodbye."

    "Danie!" Loney called her back.

    "What?" She turned around with a disgusted look, hidden under her sunsses.

    "I want to speak with you. I mean, I always sort the chance but never seed because there are

    always so many guys around you," Loney confessed.

    "It''s not unusual for a pretty girl to have many guys around her right?" Danie sounded prideful.

    "Yes, but you are very beautiful," Loney confirmed.

    Danie was upset. She liked the rich guys and only associated with the likes of them. Talking to Loney

    felt like losing her image and she didn''t like it. Therefore, her words were prideful and harsh. "I know

    that already."

    Loney didn''t care about her attitude. Being able to speak to her, gave him satisfaction."Can we have a

    drink togetherter in the day or maybe tomorrow?"

    Danie couldn''t take it anymore. She felt disgusted talking to him and yet, he wanted to take her out.

    She wanted to hide from the embarrassment. "Are you in your right mind? Like are you seriously

    asking me out on a date? That is an insult. You should get someone at your level. Your appearance

    and everything about you is just disturbing and trust me, your presence is so irritating."

    Danie walked away after uttering those words, not knowing that Loney was never able to get out of

    the web of those words. They covered him and kept ringing in his head, anytime he saw her in college.

    Therefore he dropped out of school.

    End of shback.

    Loney sauntered to his room to take a shower and put on his pajamas. As soon as he stepped out of

    his door, he met Mabel.

    "What are you doing awake?" Loney said in a whisper.

    "I felt movements so I came out to see."

    Loney took a deep breath. "You can go back to sleep then."

    "I still have some food. Please make yourselffortable in the dining room while I will warm it up for

    you," Mabel offered.

    Loney did not refuse her. It wasn''t frequently that he ate a home-cooked meal. Besides, he treated

    Mabel as a mother. "Thank you."

    When Loney tasted the food, he knew it was different. He had eaten Mabel''s food twice and this didn''t

    seem like her cooking. It tasted like a meal he had in a restaurant. "Who prepared this?"

    Mabel understood his reason and abruptly responded, "me of course, I''ve been polishing my skills."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    She was afraid of getting fired if Loney found out that Danica had been cooking.

    "It''s delicious. How is she?"

    Mabel didn''t ask. She could tell that Loney was asking about his surrogate. "She''s always asking about

    you."

    Loney nodded quietly. His lips curled into a smile. "And what do you tell her?"

    "That you would tell her everything when she sees you."

    "Good."

    "How long has she been asleep?"

    "About an hour."

    "Okay. Thank you for the food," Loney wiped the corners of his mouth and stood away from the dining

    table.

    "Will you need anything else?"

    "No, please have some rest."

    Mabel was already tired so she didn''t ask any more questions. "Goodnight."

    Loney strode to Danica''s room and gently pushed the door open. The room was dark but he didn''t turn

    on any light. He waited for a few minutes for his eyes to adjust to the darkness. He saw the figure

    sleeping on his stomach on the bed, and was enthralled.

    He strode closer and memories began to flood in. The times when he thought that Danie would be

    his to the time he realized that their path will never cross again. Then the news of her death and her

    resurfacing as Danica. He wondered if Danica was pretending. Why did she fake her death, he couldn''t

    understand and neither could he ask her. He couldn''t even let her know who he was. Indeed, he has

    physically changed so much but his heart hadn''t.

    He thought he had forgotten her and let go but the more he stared at the figure, the more he realized

    just how much he was drawn to her. He removed the nket covering her and Danica turned to the

    side. Her dreamy movement was graceful. Loney traced his fingers on her silky nightdress. It was one

    of the favorite items he picked up himself. Everything Danica wore in the mansion, unknowingly, was

    picked by him. Danica did not move. He could tell that she was deep in sleep. He took off his pajamas

    and removed her silky nightdress.

    Her white skin shone under the darkness. Heid beside her and traced his hands around her smooth

    hairless skin. He felt her move slightly and knew she was awake but her eyes were still closed. His

    fingers found her erect breast and hard nipple. "mmmmmmmm," a moan escaped Danica. She was

    responding to his touch but her eyes were closed.

    His lips found hers and instinctively, she wrapped her arms around him, deepening the kiss. Loney

    broke from the kiss and nibbled on her ears. He couldn''t recall much about the first time they had sex

    because he was drunk so this seemed like a first time to him. His skin felt warm around Danica''s as he

    parted her thighs open. His hand found its way down her entrance. He caught her nipple in his mouth

    and sucked slowly, his finger pushed through her core. He felt her wetness, and slowly lowered himself

    into her. A growl escaped him as her tightness pulled him in. Danica could feel a weight on her but it

    was a pleasant one, with a calming scent of expensive cologne. Her moan increased, as Loney''s

    length filled her. She pulled him tighter, as a ndering pleasure emanated through her. She felt her

    body vibrate from the climax.

    Loney didn''t want it to end and took his time but his body couldn''t hold it in anymore. He tried to hold

    back but came all together, releasing his seed inside her. A satisfactory smile crept onto his face, as he

    looked admiringly at Danica, who had drifted back to sleep. He covered her naked form with the

    nket and put on his pajamas. Slowly, he ambled out of her room and went back to his, dressed up,

    and left the mansion before the break of dawn.

    Danica slept longer than expected. However, when she woke up naked, she knew that the intended

    parent hade. His expensive cologne still lingered in the room. The only problem was, she couldn''t

    remember clearly. From her state, wetness and all, she knew that the seed had been nted and only

    had to wait patiently for it to germinate. The whole experience seemed to her like a dream and she

    couldn''t remember his face.

    Nevertheless, she couldn''t stop herself from thinking of the reason why the intended parent came when

    she was sleeping. She felt that it wasn''t a coincidence but rather nned. Therefore, she feared, as the

    thought of his reason for being so secretive about his identity crept to her mind.

    She decided to get to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. At least, that would take her mind off the

    strange experience.

    When she stepped out of her room and descended the stairs, she was surprised to see that James was

    already eating. She searched and met Mabel''s eyes. "Why didn''t you wake me?"

    "Master told me to let you rest. Now you can''t keep stressing yourself. You need to rest and be

    nourished to take the first test in two weeks. Danica''s cheeks began to blush red in embarrassment.

    Everyone knew something happenedst night, which made her ufortable. Still, she didn''t give up

    cooking.

    "Cooking is my only exercise now. A pregnant woman would need it too."

    At Loney''s office, he became increasingly panicked and began to call Paul to find out how Danica was

    doing. He hoped that the seed he nted would begin to germinate. However, when it was night, he

    sought sce in a hotel. ording to the agreement, they could only meet once a month. Therefore,

    he couldn''t get close to Danica till then. Still, she lingered in his mind and he was just captivated. He

    felt a connection. They didn''t just have sex as he did with other girls. He was passionate about it and

    he wanted more of it yet, he had to keep to the contract.

    He made his bodyguards arrange for girls for him as usual, to take his mind off Danica but strangely, he

    felt repulsed by their presence and couldn''t bring himself to touch them. He wondered what was

    happening to him. He no longer felt like himself. Something seemed to have changed about him.

 Chapter Eleven

    Chapter Eleven

    It was Sunday and Danie was dressed for church. She waited patiently for Herty, who showed up as

    promised.

    Herty kept thinking about how she was going to exin things to Jones. Jones was always all over

    Danica, therefore, it would be practically impossible to keep him away from Danie. She also feared

    that Danie might not be truthful to her words and destroy Danica''s reputation.

    Whichever way, when she arrived at Danie''s house, her eyes popped out in concussion with

    Danie''s outfit. "Where do you think we are going? Please, Danie, the church is different from a

    nightclub. "Herty didn''t expect Danie to be perfect but she at least expected her to be somewhat

    reasonable.

    Danie looked rxed, not showing a quota of responsibility. "This is like my most decent dress," she

    sat back on the couch and crossed her legs sparingly.

    It would have been quite unusual for Herty to allow her to have her way, which of course didn''t happen.

    "Let''s check Danica''s closet. You said you want to be Danica right? You have to begin wearing what

    she wears." Herty countenance was solemn, not ready to let Danie have her way but she was too

    much for her to handle.

    Dani had already taken off her shoes,municating to Herty that she wasn''t going to change but

    would rather not go with her. "No way."

    "Yes way, Danie, you aren''t following me to church half-naked." Danie''s dress was short and

    backless. The front was V-shaped, her cleavage exposed. The hem of the dress did as much as cover

    just her hips, therefore, to Herty, Danie was crazy.

    "Then I would rather stay at home."

    "You made a promise to your sister and she is out there carrying your cross. The least you can do is

    turn over a new leaf," Herty reminded Danie. It seemed to her that Danie had forgotten so soon, all

    the sacrifices Danica had made and tried to poke her senses.

    However, to Danie, the meaning of modification was totally different. "But I have changed. I have

    stopped clubbing and I haven''t had sex in two weeks. That is a reasonable sacrifice," Danie tried to

    reason from her end.

    "But you drank all the drinks right here in your home. It is any different from how much you drink in the

    club?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Danie murmured, "it''s more than I drink in the club because I was lonely."

    A promise is a promise. I will get you some clothes and stop thinking about yourself because as far as I

    am concerned, you are Danica so do what she does and you are obliged to tell me everything you read

    from the bible on our way." Danie''s eyes narrowed in bewilderment. She never read the Bible with

    seriousness.

    "That would be difficult. I didn''t understand a thing from the Bible. Thenguage is archaic."

    "I will get you an NIV version but I received a call that you haven''t been reporting to work as Danica

    should." Herty''s eyes swayed left and right at every word. She was embittered by the scattered home.

    When Danica was home, it used to be spotlessly clean. Meanwhile, Danie wasfortable enough

    to live in the mess she created.

    "I can''t do her job so I will send them a resignation letter." Herty didn''t disapprove. It sounded like a

    concoctions.

    "You are sozy. Look around. Beer cans, pizza packs, and take out packs. You have to be responsible

    for once, Danie."

    "Come on, I am going to buy a bigger house and sell or rent out this one. I will hire a maid too. So that

    everything will be neat and tidy."

    "And just what will you be doing?"

    "Spend the rest of the money while waiting for a rich man to make me his wife. That way, I can live the

    life I''ve always wanted."

    Herty observed her best friend''s twin sister in a daze, "You are so delusional."

    Danie was unaffected by Herty''s remark. "At least I''m a good girl. Or would you rather have me

    running into trouble with the mafia?"

    Herty saw no gain in arguing with Danie and gave up. "Just put on this dress and let''s go to church."

    She shoved Danie a decent dress from Danica''s closet.

    "It''s too long and flowy. I hate it. I have beautiful curves and I love to show them. I will not wear it."

    Herty was lost for words. Finally, she decided, "Fine. Wear my dress and let me wear this one."

    "Okay. At least you are more fashionable than my sister but you are a little bustier than me."

    "We can make some adjustments. Here, put this on," Herty removed her knee-length dress and gave it

    to Danie.

    Danie wore the dress for Herty to make a few adjustments before the pair left for church. Due to all of

    Danie''s charade, they were thirty minuteste so they had missed the worship and opening prayer,

    right into the sermon. Danie sat on thest seat at the back before Herty could object, making the

    Throughout the preaching, Danie kept staring at her artificial nails and yed with her phone. Other

    members looked at her questioningly, surprised at her irresponsible behaviour. When the sermon was

    over, A tall slim guy with ck hair approached her seat. He wore a ck pair of trousers with a blue

    long-sleeved shirt. Danie shifted ufortably.

    "Hey Danica. I wasn''t expecting you to bete today and you did makeup? Your nails too. What

    happened?" He frowned sceptically, surprised at the person in front of him. He knew that Danica never

    fancied those things.

    Danie wasn''t nervous but she felt ufortable at his remark. It was as if he saw through her. "Who

    are you?"

    The man frowned, "I''m Jones, have you forgotten?" He didn''t hide his confusion.

    "Sorry Jones, Danica was involved in an ident and lost her memory. The doctor said it might be for

    a short term," Herty countered to clear the misunderstanding.

    Jones was worried. "But throughout the time I called, you never told me. I would havee to visit. Is it

    that bad?" His question was thrown at Herty but he didn''t take his eyes off Danie.

    "No, she should be able to recover soon, especially with being at familiar ces."

    "Great, I''ll take her to the children''s service," Jones, held Danie''s hand and pulled her away. "Did you

    bring any candies for them?" Jones asked the question before he recalled Herty''s words. "Or you just

    lost your memory. You used to bring candies for the kids and they love you so much. You also used to

    wait around after church to wee the neers. I have always been with you throughout those

    times. Come, the children are waiting."

    Everything seemed strange to Danie but when she got to the children service. She was overwhelmed

    by the reaction of the kids.

    "Danica, you look so beautiful. You even put on make-up. Did you bring us candies?" One of the kids,

    blonde with hazel eyes said. She looked older than the others, who circled Danie expectantly.

    Danie didn''t know how to respond to them. Her sister''s life might have been very simple but she felt

    out of ce and ufortable with the children circling her.

    Jones noticed her difort and quickly came to her aid, "hey hey hey, Danica had a bit of an

    ident and lost her memory. How about you perform that choreography. It might help her to

    remember a few things."

    Danie watched as the children performed the choreography and towards the end, they pulled her into

    the circle to dance. Reluctantly, she began moving to the song, following their pace and found herself

    dancing with them. By the time Herty arrived, Danie didn''t want to leave. She was beginning to

    understand the reason why Danica was so selfless. There was so much fulfillment in putting smiles on

    others faces, rather than thinking about yourself all the time.

    Before she left, Jones asked her to join him for a Christian program the next Friday, which she agreed

    to. She realized that Jones would help her to know more about Danica. That way, she could perfectly

    act like her. ''But what happens when Danica returns? Will I then live as Danie?'' Her mind for the first

    time had begun asking the most relevant question about her decision of being Danica.

 Chapter Twelve

    Chapter Twelve

    Loney went to his head office to take care of some urgent matters. As soon as he took of his safety

    booth and hard hat, his secretary Marie walked in. She held an envelope in her right hand. Loney

    frowned in suspicion. ��Why didn��t you call to inform me that there was a parcel waiting for me? What if I

    hadn��te here?��

    ��Ernest told me that you were on your way here,�� she smiled.

    ��I see you and your bodyguard are getting close,�� Loney wasn��t angry but his face was grim.

    An embarrassing smile crossed Marie��s face. ��It��s not like that. He received the parcel when I was

    preparing a report.��

    Money observed her difort and dismissed her, ��Call Carlos for me.��

    Carlos entered his office as soon as Marie stepped out. Money attention was in hisputer as he

    spoke, ��How long have you known that Ray was here in Mexico?��

    Carlo wasn''t surprised at Loney��s sudden question. Money doesn''t always allow  him to go everywhere

    with him but he also wants a job done as soon as he gives the instruction. He hates surprises. ��Last

    week so I sent Jonax after him.�� Jonas is a deadly assassin who never misses his target.

    Loney��s phone rang when he was about to utter another word. The caller ID showed Ray so he

    answered it instantly. He wasn''t expecting good news anyway. Carlos excused himself as soon as

    Loney answered the call.

    ��Ray, what are you doing here in Mexico?�� Loney asked directly. He didn''t bother to find out Rays

    reason for calling him.

    ��I never heard of anyw forbidding me to travel to this country,�� Ray responded in a rather disturbed

    tone.

    ��So why did you call me then?��

    ��To congratte you. Two of my men are down because of you and one of my warehouses worth 100

    million burnt to ashes.�� Loney could feel the vengeance in his tone and intended to match up to it. He

    knew that only Jonax could seed in something like that, yet, he didn''t show it.

    ��Oh, believe me, I don��t know what you are talking about but I sure had so many problems with my

    machines recently.��

    ��Come on, that is nothingpared to 100 million, and besides, you are the king of those machines.

    My spies weren''t smart enough. I know they couldn''t cover their backs well.��

    ��You are wrong, if those machines were destroyed like you nned, I wouldn��t have lost millions too.

    But you are right, my passion machines saved them. So what about you? What is your passion? You

    can��t save your warehouse or your people?��

    Ray knew that Loney was mocking him. He instigated his spies to cause damage to Loneys machines.

    Yet, he had never thought that Loney would send an assassin like Jonax. Ray himself had received a

    severe warning about he escaped by a thread of luck. ��Why are you being difficult, Loney?��

    ��You are the one who started it. I should be the one asking that question,�� Loney solemnly countered.

    ��You better watch your back, Loney, you might just lose something valuable.�� Ray wanted to scare

    Loney into giving in.

    ��You know that I have nothing of value.��

    ��Not even your life?��

    ��Haha, you know that my life means nothing to me. I won��t leave a widow or a child behind.��

    ��So what if your life is what I am after?��

    ��haha, then you should know that I won��t go down without a fight. You better be prepared.��

    ��Loney, I will see you soon. I shouldn��t have caused your surrogates�� miscarriages. I should have

    waited for them to give birth and kidnap your babies for ransom.��

    Loney was hurt at Ray��s confession. Though he suspected it, hearing the truth directly was very painful.

    ��It��s a fact that I am always a step ahead.��

    Ray was agitated for their conversation having not ended on a good note. They haven��t been able to

    goodbye.��

    ��No, you watch yours, Ray, the FBI might just be closer than you think.�� Loney hinted.

    At the sound of that, Ray hung up instantly. He knew that Loney never made ideal threats. It was

    always followed with action and just as perceived, Loney had tracked his location during the call and

    sent it to the FBI. Ray was on the most wanted list and therefore, he couldn��t help being caught by the

    FBI.

    As soon as he hang up the call, he rushed to the airport and booked a flight under a disguised name,

    returning to Russia. Therefore, Loney worked peacefully for the time being. Whichever way, Ray still

    had spies who fed him information about Loney but thetter had been so careful that they couldn��t get

    any information about him.

    At Danie��s small family house.

    Friday arrived and Danie was on a date with Jones. There was a Christian music festival ongoing in

    one of the biggest theatres. Jones knew that Danica loved such events and decided to take Danie

    there. He had a respectable job as an ounts officer in an advertising agency and therefore, had a

    stable ie.

    Danie seeked Herty��s help in picking out one of Danica��s outfits to wear. She wanted to present

    herself, exactly how Danica would. Therefore, she wasn��t ashamed to wear one of Danica��s long,

    fashion-less dresses. Herty left before Jones arrived.

    At the sound of the doorbell, Danie ambled out to meet Jones. However, disappointment d her

    when she saw that he came with a cab. She was expecting my him to be driving one of those luxurious

    cars. Still, she didn��t have the confidence to ask for his reason and forced a smile.

    Jones opened the door for her to sit, which she found strange. She had never met any guy who did that

    for her and was filled with profound admiration towards him. Jones took Danie to the theatre. The

    baring sound of music buffeted her in contrast to her expectation. She was used to loud music but it

    was different from this one. She also had no idea of the lyrics that came with the song. Therefore, she

    decided to learn some of the lyrics as fast as she could, to impress Jones and did a good job at it. She

    also tried to dance to some of the songs.

    ��This is your favourite song, it��s good that you can still remember it, he yelled inpetition with the

    loud instruments.

    ��Really, I love it.��

    ��Then I guess you will love the next one too. It talks about faith and love. The unconditionality of love.��

    ��It��s an amazing song. Danie said after listening and dancing for some time.

    Danie didn��t feel awkward because, some of the girls were dressed like her. Therefore, she was

    After the program was over, Jones offered to buy some snacks which Danie agreed, expecting him to

    take her to a luxurious restaurant but Jones took her to a rather ordinary one. This time, Danie didn��t

    pretend and was genuinely grateful. However, she was amazed that Jones made the cab driver take

    them to her house and left her at the door without a hug or kiss. She never knew that such men

    existed.

    Jones treated her with so much respect that she began to regret how she lived her life in the past.

    Jones�� ways drew her to him. Every guy she met disrespected and treated her like a toy. There was no

    value attached, which was in contrast to Jones and therefore, Danie found herself thinking about him

    and waiting to see him the next Sunday. She had just found the motivation to go to church.

    At the mansion.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Two weeks had passed since the supposed parent visited Danica. Since then, her life has never been

    the same. She spent everyday thinking about who he was and if she would ever have the chance to

    see him or meet him again. Whichever way, today was worse. She couldn��t sleep through the night

    because she kept thinking about whether or not her body took seed. She woke up to a knock on the

    door.

    She opened it to meet a young woman, probably her age mate. She had tan skin and deep brown

    eyes. ��Hi, Danica, I��m Dina, a nurse. I��m here to take your samples for the pregnancy test.��

    Danica felt her heart beat in her chest faster than usual as she opened the door to let her in. ��Are you

    nervous?�� Dina noticed that Danica was slightly terrified.

    ��yes.��

    ��It��s normal. Just rx. Which of the tests do you prefer? Urine or blood?��

    ��urine.�� Danica said. She never liked the syringe thing.

    ��Sorry, I will have to take the blood sample because that is what our client has demanded. The result

    will be sent to the supposed parent and we will send yours at hismand.��

    Danica nodded defeatedly and allowed Dina to take her blood sample. Afterwards, Danica waited

    anxiously for the result.

 Chapter Thirteen

    Chapter Thirteen

    Loney��s face lightened up in anticipation when a notification of an email popped in the corner of the

    screen of hisptop. He clicked it open instantly, when he saw that it was from Dina. His expression

    became unreadable as he nced at the pregnancy test attached. He dialed her phone number

    instantly, "which of the samples did you take?"

    "Blood sir, just as you instructed.��

    He paused for a moment and said, "Send it to her."

    Danica received an envelope, instantly understanding that it was the test result. She opened it eagerly

    to be met with disappointment. She wasn''t pregnant. "It means you will meet with the master again.

    Don''t worry, these things are unpredictable, especially when it''s not done at the right time."

    Mabel tried to console her when she noticed her disappointment. Meanwhile, Danica hadn''t understood

    Mabel��s words. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Well, negative doesn''t mean that you are not fertile. It only means that it happened at the time your

    eggs weren''t released."

    Mabel spoke casually but Danica was slightly embarrassed. She never kept track of her calender which

    made her agree that Mabel was right but also felt embarrassed to be keeping a calendar of her cycle in

    preparation for a stranger to have sex with her, which made her ashamed. She began to despise her

    decision to ept this whole thing in the first ce. She also hoped that it would be worth it in the long

    run when Danie turned over a new leaf. "I know that but how can I see him at the time that my egg is

    released? Three weeks have been wasted already which means that I need to spend another nine

    months here, making ten."

    "Come on, this ce isn''t bad, why do you want to go? and who would cook us all the delicious

    meals?" Mabel squeezed her cheeks yfully.

    Danica let out a smile, "thank you for thepliment, Mabel but I have a life too. I had a job and there

    was this guy who cared about me so much. I left without telling anyone except my best friend and I

    miss church. I miss the kids at the children''s department. I miss my work at the restaurant and also

    volunteering at the shelter. I can''t do all that here." Danica��s countenance was so saddened that Mabel

    felt sympathy for her.

    "I''m sorry. I never knew that you had such a busy life. So why did you choose to be his surrogate?"

    "I''d rather not talk about it, Mabel. It will only get me depressed."

    "It''s okay, my child. Master pays so well. I don''t think that you would need to return to your old job. You

    could start your own restaurant and would have lots of money to help people at the shelter. Of course

    you can''t make up for the time you would be away from the children but you can still contribute

    positively to their life when you return."

    Danica realized that Mabel did not only try tofort her but gave good suggestions therefore, she

    registered them on her mind."That''s a good idea. At least, all is not lost but when is the mastering

    again?"

    "I don''t know. I think Paul conveyed your message thest time which was why he came."

    "How did you know that I sent him a message?"

    "Come on, my child, I am the housekeeper and therefore, I have ears everywhere in this house. You

    can send another message through Paul. It would get delivered. Just as you said, the earlier the

    better."

    "Thank you, Mabel."

    "You are wee, my child." Mabel was moved to help Danica because she saw her as a daughter

    and besides, Danica was a good girl.

    Acting on Mabel''s advice, Danica went to see Paul. This time, not only did she want to convey a

    message but she also wanted the day and time. Paul called Loney after Danica left.

    "Loney, you surrogate wants me to pass a message to you, �� Paul said as soon as Loney answered the

    call. Since that night, Loney had never stopped thinking about Danica. Therefore, he instantly

    answered any calling through from the mansion. Even if he doesn��t receive a call, he would call to

    find out how Danica was faring.

    "What is it? Loney was impatient since it involved Danica. Paul was surprised but did not show it.

    ��She said the test result was negative, which means two weeks wasted. She requests your presence at

    once."

    Loney was excited about the test result. He was marveled that he would get to have another blissful

    night with Danica. That was his reason for stating once a month in the agreement. He didn''t want

    Danica to get pregnant quickly. However, he also feared that he was falling in love with Danie again

    and would get rejected if he proposed to her. He hoped that seeing her once a month would make her

    want him as much as he wanted her. "I''m sorry but I''m very busy with work. We are at the peak of

    construction and I can''t leave now. Tell her to re-read her contract. It states once a month so I will make

    time to see her in two weeks."

    Loney didn''t want Paul to deduce from his tone just how excited he felt that Danica was calling the

    shots.

    "Okay,�� Paul said and hung up the phone.

    When Paul conveyed Loney''s message to Danica, not only did her face fall in embarrassment but she

    was also gravely disappointed. She wondered what Loney must have been thinking of her and felt

    ashamed. She should have kept in mind that it was once a month.

    Meanwhile, things were just working in Loney''s favour. His n to embalm his name on Danie''s mind

    was working on Danica. He wanted her to want and need him as much as he wanted and needed her

    in their college days. He didn''t know what he wanted as the oue but having the fulfilment of being

    needed by Danie was enough. Sadly, Danica was only paying the price for her sister''s sins.

    *********

    It was sunday and Danie was dressed for church. This time, she agreed to meet Herty there. She

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    dressed in Danie''s clothes with no makeup. Her shoe was just an inch high and she began to feel

    She also got to church earlier than thest time. The opening prayer had just began. She saw Herty

    and sat close to her but her eyes lingered around, looking for Jones. She saw him walk to the pulpit to

    lead worship and that was when she realized that she didn''t even know much about him. Thest time

    they went out, Jones focussed on her and therefore, she never guessed that he was a lead singer.

    She saw him lead the worship first and then move to praises. She was amazed and followed along.

    She found herself enjoying the service so much that she was disgruntled when it ended.

    "Danica, are you ready for the kids?" Jones�� baritone voice sounded behind her just as Herty was about

    to go and wee the neers.

    Danie nodded. This time, she came with some sweets too. She had also started taking her Bible

    seriously to impress Jones. She knew that he wasn''t the kind of guy she would want to get married to

    but she also couldn''t stay away from him. He was like a ma, drawing her closer to him.

    "Sure. I got them some sweets and I learned some new moves for their choreography.��

    "That''s amazing," Jones eximed. He could feel Danie bing more of Danica.

    Danie was excited when she saw the kids. She sang and danced with them and gave them candies

    after. She also stayed back and served at the shelter. She was beginning to enjoy and appreciate her

    new life, making Herty feel out of ce. Herty was happy that Danie was being a good girl but she

    couldn''t help thinking about Danica and wondered whether Danie ever missed her sister. Also, from

    the way Danie and Jones we''re getting close, Herty was ufortable. She couldn''t bear seeing

    Danica broken-hearted after all that she sacrificed.

    Jones offered to drive Danie home which surprised her. "You have a car?"

    "Yes. Ohhh I forgot that you lost your memory. I took it for servicing and just went to pick it up. That

    reminds me. We need to polish those driving skills of yours. You haven''t practised in a while and you

    might end up failing all together when the timees for the test."

    "Me? Driving?" Danie never recalled Danica or Herty speaking about Danica learning how to drive.

    Still she was determined to learn, not just for herself but also to please Jones.

    "Yes. So what about next week tuesday? I will pick you up after work."

    "Sure."

    "One more thing. Why did you stop going to work? I see you''ve been spending a lot of time at home.

    What do you do? And how do you feed? Don''t worry, you always told me about your finances and how

    hard things were even though you never epted my help."

    Danie wasn''t expecting Jones to ask all those questions and was therefore unprepared. "I stopped

    going to work because����

 Chapter Fourteen

    Chapter Fourteen

    Danie''s face was drained of colour. Her mind went on a rampage of a search for reasonable

    answers. "Well, I��.I stopped going to work because I don''t remember how to cook," she wasn''t sure

    whether Jones believed her and waited eagerly for his response.

    Jones was deep in thought, remaining expressionless. However, he astonished Danie with his

    response. "I see. I will help you."

    "Wait, you cook also?" Danie grimaced excitedly. She was veryfortable around him, her trust

    increasing each time like a ball of fire.

    "You taught me how to cook," Jones shrugged and continued. "At the shelter, during the times we ran

    short of cooks, you never allowed the homeless to go hungry, no matter how exhausted you were from

    work, I was always there to help and you taught me a lot," Jones recalled. "I''m just returning a favour,"

    he winked. Jones was trying his best to make Danie, who he thinks to be Danica, remember her

    past. He had been friends with Danica for ages and they have taken part in so many youth programs

    together.

    He always felt that Danica was the love of his life and wanted to propose marriage when the time was

    right. They shared so manymon interests and principles that even Danica felt that they were

    meant to be together. However, Jones had never confessed his feelings openly to Danica and intended

    to do so with a proposal, followed by marriage. He slightly regretted not telling Danica his true feelings

    when Herty told him that Danica had lost her memory. Therefore, he was determined to do all her

    favourite things to help restore her memory.

    Danie''s lips curled into a smile, "Okay, thank you."

    Jones dropped Danie at home and again, he never showed any form of intimacy. Danie was

    beginning to feel that he was gay. However, Jones had his principles. He always believed that the first

    time should be magical and that should be after marriage. He was just looking for the right moment to

    propose and he didn''t want to do it at a time when Danica had lost her memory.

    At the mansion

    It has been two weeks and a day yet, Loney hadn''t shown up. Danica''s anxiety was bing

    unbearable. She was tired of the wait and once again, decided to put her shame aside and confront

    Paul.

    Paul was pressing up in the gym when Danica barged in. Somehow, Danica found sce in having

    someone to convey her frustration to the supposed parent. Paul intentionally ignored her, knowing that

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    she was going to nag him. He couldn''t understand the reason why he should be at the receiving end of

    Danica''s frustration while Loney rxed elsewhere. "It''s been two weeks, Paul, two weeks and a day.

    Where is he?" Danica was solemn.

    Paul stood up bare-chested, as Danica looked away. He ambled around her to pick his shirt. "He will

    "No. I don''t want that excuse anymore. Now it''s one month. By the contract, he is supposed to be here.

    Tell him that if he doesn''te tonight, I will release myself of the liabilities of the contract and leave. I

    need the feedback in the next fifteen minutes or else, I will begin with the preparations."

    Paul heaved helplessly. He pulled out his phone and called Loney as soon as Danica left.

    "What did she say this time?" Loney seemed to be expecting Danica''s message when he asked.

    Paul didn''t hide the frustration in his voice, "you should be here tonight or she would relieve herself of

    the contract."

    Loney was upset with her threat to leave. He felt that she was eager to fulfil her obligation and leave

    him after having captured his heart all these years. Instantly, his expectation was split up. "I would be

    there tonight but don''t tell her."

    "Wait a minute. Can you stoping in the night like a bat? I never got to see you thest time."

    "See you soon, Paul." Before Paul could utter another word, Loney had ended the call. He went to find

    Danica to convey the message. Whichever way, despite Loney telling him not to tell Danica, he couldn''t

    contain her constant nag.

    "Ah-ha, what did he say?" Danica grimaced. She wondered why Loney would onlye when she

    threatened. Wasn''t he supposed to be more eager than her? Who needs a baby here?

    "He will be here tonight."

    A wave of relief shed Danica, as she said, "Thank you. With this knowledge, Danica intended to stay

    awake till Loney arrived. She also prayed that this time around, she would be able to get pregnant to

    ease her daily anxiety. However, Loney stayed in his office and watched from his IPAD, the CCTV

    camera, secretly installed in Danica''s room. He saw her yawn from exhaustion before he began his

    two-hour journey to the mansion. It was midnight when he got there and everyone was asleep except a

    few guards.

    Even Mabel couldn''t see him this time. She had long lost to the sooth of sleep. Loney went to his room

    to have his shower and confirmed on the CCTV that Danica was asleep before he stepped out of his

    room. Since she had been waiting for him, her light was still on. Loney sensed that Paul had betrayed

    him by telling Danica about his arrival. It was the only reason why she would refuse to sleep. He turned

    off the light as soon as he stepped into the room, and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

    After a minute, he strode to the bed. This time, he had in mind to leave some traces for Danica to

    remember when she woke up, and to also embarrass her enough to stop her from threatening to leave.

    He took off his pyjamas and ambled to the bed. His reason for the darkness was the fact that, even

    when she wakes up, she will not recall his face.

    Loney sat on the bed, he pressed his body on hers, and took his hand, and brought it under her dress.

    She was not wearing panties. His hand felt the warmth of her hole. It was deep, warm, and very wet.

    His fingers were all but soaked inside, as he continued to push in and out of her.

    A moan escaped Danica, Loney was hard from her wetness and undressed her. Her whole body

    tingled, the feel of his frame resting on hers as his arms wrapped around her. He pulled her in, iming

    her mouth, hungry and intense until her knees gave in. She spread her hips wide apart but Loney did

    not enter her immediately.

    He kissed down her neck, trailed the tips of his index and middle fingers from one shoulder to the dip in

    the centre, lingering to swirl in a slow motion. Then he moved his mouth over the nipple and sucked,

    using his breath to warm the area.

    His erection grewrger and harder. He felt he was about to burst wide open. It was the strangest

    sensation, something that went beyond simple sexual pleasure. He wanted to permeate her hole with

    his manhood but he held himself. Slowly he used his tongue to pleasure her clitoris, working her

    through to orgasm.

    Danica woke up midway, her body was on fire, her eyes remained closed. Her body shook from her

    release but Loney didn''t stop. He held himself from prating, satisfying himself with her taste in his

    mouth.

    He moved his lips to her neck sucking deeply, to make sure he left some hickeys. He had in mind that

    even if Danica forgot everything in the morning, the hickeys should be enough proof. Therefore, he left

    them at visible ces, for everyone to see that he had done his job. He recalled the words Danie

    used on him when he asked her on a date and was determined to give her the pleasure that would

    keep him engrossed in her mind.

    His lips found her nipples again, as he sucked and flicked, making her moan louder and louder. He

    inserted another finger inside her, which was covered with her wetness. His lips thinned into a smile

    and he wanted to taste her again. He kissed her down her navel, his tongue filled her hole again.

    Danica''s moans grew louder, encouraging his actions till she had her release the second time.

    A smile of satisfaction caressed him, as he lifted himself off her. Loney feared for Danica getting

    pregnant. He feared that he wouldn''t get the chance to touch her anymore if it happens. Therefore, he

    proceeded no further. Pleasuring her to orgasm was enough for him. He didn''t care about his own

    satisfaction.

    He dressed up, covered Danica with her nket, as he savoured her taste in his mouth. Loney refused

    to nt his seed this time. He dressed up and just like the first time and left the mansion.

    The next morning, Paul woke up with a text message on his phone. It was from Loney. ''What kind of

    bodyguard sleeps like you? Anyway, I''ve done my part. Tell her that I said I have left her a mark of my

    presence."

    Paul did not immediately understand Loney''s words. When the meaning gradually triffled him, he

    wanted to curse Loney. He tried to understand his reason for treating Danica this way. Wasn''t she just a

    surrogate? What made her different from the others. Paul waited in the dining room for Danica toe

    down but it didn''t happen after two whole hours.

    He mustered courage and went to knock on Danica''s door. Danica was still asleep when she heard the

    knock on the door. She woke up groggily, realizing that she was naked. She didn''t have time to analyze

    everything and slipped on her nightie. She dashed toward the door and was surprised to be met by

    Paul.

    Paul was speechless when he saw Danica. Her exposed neck and shoulder were covered in Hickeys.

    Even her cheeks had a few. Paul scrutinized Danica pathetically and cursed Loney in his mind.

    Whichever way, he didn''t have the nerve to pass the message. He figured that Danica would know it

    when she saw herself in the mirror. Therefore, he seized the opportunity, to escape another rage of nag

    from her. Meanwhile, Danica''s eyes had cleared, expectation of the reason for Paul''s presence covered

    her face in anticipation. "What''s the problem?" She questioned him wide-eyed.

 Chapter Fifteen

    Chapter Fifteen

    Paul''s mouth was tightly glued. He looked around aimlessly, buying time for a reasonable exnation.

    Suddenly, something clicked. "Ahhh, just forget it. Let me get something to eat first."

    Danica narrowed her eyes. She figured that Paul wanted her to cook for him because he caught her

    cooking most times. "You want me to make you breakfast. Why don''t you just say so?"

    Paul was just looking for a way to disappear, "Don''t worry, I will get Mabel to do it for me."

    Danica was persistent. She felt that, for Paul toe and knock on her door because he was hungry

    was a very big deal and couldn''t take it lightly. "Oh, just wait for a little. I wille and do it for you. Let

    me change and I will be downstairs before you know it," Danica uttered with concern.

    When Paul realized that there was no way of escape, he suddenly dropped a hint, "No, you will need a

    long bath, I''m out," he turned around and left without giving Danica the chance to utter another word.

    Danica''s mind went into a fleet thoughtful analysis. ''What did Paul mean by long bath?'' She asked

    herself internally. Suddenly, she felt her nakedness under her nightie and closed the door, now recalling

    the supposed parent hade again.

    Instantly, her mind began to y the detective, as she thought about why she fell asleep and why the

    supposed parent kepting when she was asleep. She perceived that the supposed parent

    suspected that she mighttere to im the child if she knew who he was.

    However, she wanted to see him, to assure him that she had signed a contract and there was no way

    she wasing back to im the child. She was a woman of her words. But all these were

    assumptions of her mind. She was deeply troubled, having intercourse with a faceless man. Whichever

    way, sheforted herself with the fact that with every sacrifice she made, it was for her sister,

    Danie.

    She entered the washroom and was about to brush her teeth when her eyes caught red patches on her

    skin. She widened her eyes in exasperation. She knew exactly what they were, as her body chilled

    from shock. She now understood the reason why Paul was suddenly behaving funny at the sight of her.

    A strange awareness began to consume her that, the supposed parent was greatly enjoying this. But it

    was meant to be a business. Why did he have to do this to her? A drop of tears washed her pale face,

    equally washed by the rain of the shower. She stayed so long under the shower but the warm water

    wasn''t able to wash away the mark of Hickey''s on her skin.

    She got out of the shower and scrutinised herself in the mirror. Unable to find anything in her closet to

    cover the patches, she sat back defeatedly andid on her bed, face-up in deep thought. She was too

    embarrassed to step out of her room and intended to stay till the patches disappeared, which she was

    aware might take between 2 days to a whole week.

    Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door and thought it was Paul. "Go away, Paul."

    "It''s not Paul, Danica," she heard Mabel''s concerned voice and was slightlyforted. She

    appreciated the fact that Mabel cared about her so much."Pleasee in."

    Mabel walked in with a bowl of soup on a tray. The aroma made Danica hungry. "You have to be well-

    nourished, remember?" Danica blushed and lifted herself to a sitting position. Although Mabel was

    always direct, Danica was always embarrassed when it came to issues concerning intimacy but Mabel

    never thought much about it. Danica was like a daughter to her and she owed it a duty to ensure that

    she was well fed and nourished for the journey ahead.

    Danica took a spoonful of the soup, lifted it to her mouth and was about to drink it when she

    remembered something, "did you use onions?"

    "Of course," Mabel admitted.

    Danica poured the content in the spoon back to the bowl, "I''m allergic to onions, but don''t worry I will

    make something else," Danica revealed. She had earlier told Mabel that she had allergies but never

    had Mabel thought that onions would be one of them.

    "You should have told me. This soup is going to be wasted now,?" Mabel pouted and took the tray from

    her. Putting it aside, she sat on the bed and turned to face Danica.

    Danica shrugged, "Well, I didn''t tell you because you would have stopped me from cooking if you knew

    the things I was allergic to but since you don''t know, I can use it as an excuse to go and prepare my

    food." Mabel was about to say something when her eyes caught the hickeys.

    "Your face, let''s cover it up with some concealer. You youth of today are so wild," Mabel chuckled.

    Danica blushed in embarrassment at Mabel''s words. She wondered how Mabel freely spoke

    concerning things of intimacy. She, on the other hand, had no idea about where make-up was kept in

    her room, talkless of a concealer. She was never a fan of make-up because she saw it to be a waste of

    time since she would have to wash it off afterwards, therefore no was no essence in applying it.

    Whichever way, after Mabel finished applying the concealer,  and progressed to make her up fully,

    Danica sighed in appreciation. She d in a simple dress and confidently stepped out. Paul was

    amazed by her appearance and secretly, he snapped a picture and sent it to Loney with a text

    message. ''Can you borate on your text? I see no proof.'' Paul was teasing Loney.

    Loney was at the field, operating an excavator to clear the forest for his new project when his phone

    beeped. Usually, he wouldn''t check his phone when operating on a machine like an excavator but ever

    since he sent the text message to Paul, he had desperately been waiting for his response.

    Therefore, he stopped operating the machine and checked his phone. When his eyes caught a pop up

    of Danica''s image on the screen of his phone, he stiffened. She seemed to get be prettier and prettier

    each day. A surge of loneliness filled him, making him long to see her. Danica hadn''t overworkedN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    herself like she used to do when she was at home, hence, her skin glowed. Then Loney''s eyes trailed

    and focused on the text message below the picture.

    A discreet frown appeared on his face as he wondered how the Hickey''s disappeared. Paul made it

    seem as if he hickeys never existed. He intended getting back at Loney since he discerned that the

    Latter was hiding something concerning Danica and since he couldn''t share, he was also not going to

    make it any easier for him. He seeded in nting confusion on Loney''s mind. Loney zoomed the

    picture, studying the image critically. Danica was wearing a summer green dress that was slightly

    above her knee.

    However, his eye caught a patch on her shoulder. Mabel missed that one. It could be attributed to old

    age but that was a bargaining chip for Loney. Loney was moved with the guilt of not nting his seed in

    Danica as he specified in the statement. Therefore, he didn''t want to raise any suspicion concerning

    the matter. He circled the portion of the picture; the shoulder area and sent it back to James.

    James'' victorious re diminished and gave way to a contouring frowned when he received the

    picture. Rivers of disappointment flooded him as be realized his mistake. Suddenly, an evil intention

    crossed his mind as he texted back. ''I think your surrogate''s boyfriend is very lucky. He got a very

    beautiful woman. Don''t you agree? Let''s pray that she gifts some of her beauty to your child.''

    Loney smouldered in resentment when he read the message from Paul. Strangely, he felt hot with

    displeasure. He recalled that the first time he saw Danica in the hotel, there were bloodstains on the

    sheets, which meant he took her virginity and the second time, she was so tight. With that analysis, he

    concluded that Danica didn''t have a boyfriend and texted back, ''She doesn''t have one. You can check.''

    "Sir, is there a problem?" Loney''s assistant, David asked him from behind.

    Loney''s creased his brow in confusion. "Is anything the matter?"

    David pointed to the workers ahead. "They are waiting for you."

    Loney snapped out of his daydream instantly, realizing that he had stopped the excavator in the middle

    of the field and was engrossed on his phone, while his employees waited eagerly to proceed with work.

    He continued to operate it and didn''t check his phone again.

    Paul, on the other hand, couldn''t get over Loney''s confidence. He couldn''t believe that a girl as pretty

    as Danica didn''t have a boyfriend and thought of a way to ask but he feared Danica might seize the

    opportunity to begin her ceaseless nagging and thought against it. The more he avoided her, the better.

    Two weeks passed, and in order not to create suspicion, Loney sent Dina to take Danica''s samples.

    However, when Dina got there, Loney was shocked when he heard Dina''s phone report...

 Chapter Sixteen

    Chapter Sixteen

    "Sir, your surrogate has refused to allow me in," Dina''s helpless voice espoused through the end of the

    phone.

    Loney frowned, "why?"

    "She won''t tell me, sir," Dina responded sadly.

    "Where is Mabel? Let me talk to her on the phone," Loney''s deep rich voice sounded on the phone. He

    was disturbed and didn''t know what to think about Danica''s resistance to take the test, even when he

    already knew the oue.

    "Okay, sir," Dina went to the kitchen and gave the phone to Mabel. Mabel grimaced, outweighed by

    confusion. She was making breakfast. "Why?"

    "Sir wants to speak with you," Dina said. Mabel instantly turned off the gas, wiped her hand with a

    napkin and took the phone from Dina.

    "Master, this is Mabel," she said politely. Even though Loney treated the middle-aged woman as a

    mother, she still orded Loney the respect of an employer.

    "What is wrong with Danica?"

    Mabel was confused. She hadn''t seen Danica yet because she perceived she would still be sleeping, "I

    don''t know sir, let me find out and get back to you," Mabel ended the call and went to Danica''s room.

    Dina always made it a habit toe early when she was supposed to take the samples. She had to

    make it back to the hospital on time.

    She knocked on Danica''s door, thetter responding instantly, "Go away, Dina," Danica''s tearful voice

    rang from the room.

    "It''s me, Danica. Open the door."

    Danica wiped her tears and went to open the door after she confirmed Mabel''s voice. As soon as

    Mabel entered, she locked it back, igniting a bewildered sentiment in Mabel."

    "What is wrong with you, Danica?" Mabel was worried. She had never seen Danica cry so much. Her

    appearance was terrible from the constant tears.

    "I have my menstrual flow," Danica wailed inparison to a widow. There were used tissues

    scattered around her, as she blew her nose with another tissue. It was as if she had lost a child.

    Danica''s appearance and the scattered tissues resurrected empathy in Mabel. She could feel how

    hurting it was for Danica to not conceive yet. Therefore, she sat beside her on the bed and tried to

    console her. "Oh,e on. You still have to let Dina do her job. Some people still have their menses

    when pregnant. Have a little faith."

    Danica discarded another tissue after blowing her nose and said, "It''s been six weeks, Mabel, six

    weeks," Danica was getting more and more impatient. Time wasn''t her friend anymore.

    Mabel sympathized with her, and held her right shoulder, pulling her into a warm embrace. "I know,

    trust me, everything will be fine. Let''s take the test first. If it''s negative, I''ll teach you what to do before

    the masteres the next time, okay?"

    Danica''s eyes lit up at Mabel''s suggestion, "Okay."

    Mabel went out of Danica''s room and sent one of the maids to clean up the room, then she called

    Loney. "Everything is okay Master, she is just depressed because she has her monthly flow."

    Loney was washed with relief, a smirk appearing in the corners of his lips. It was a great achievement

    for him that Danica felt the pain of being desperate for something and not getting it. That was how he

    felt when he was shunned. It was just unfortunate that Danica wasn''t who he thought her to be. "That

    doesn''t change a thing. She can still be pregnant. Who knows, her hormones must have not adjusted

    to the situation," he responded convincingly, hiding his pleasure.

    Whichever way, Mabel was taken aback by his reasonable way of analyzing the situation. "Master, how

    do you know all that?"

    "I want a baby so I have been reading a lot, just let Dina do her job," he responded dismissively. "Yes,

    Master," Mabel agreed, ended the call. After giving Dina the go-ahead to take the sample, she went

    back to the kitchen.

    Dina went back after the maids had finished cleaning Danica''s room. Still, she was moved with

    sympathy when she saw Danica''s state and spoke with a voice that was filled withpassion. "Why

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    are you crying, Danica?"

    Danica didn''t spare Dina a nce and said, "I''m having my menses."

    Dina understood Danica greatly, "It won''t affect the result even though it''s the first sign that you are not

    pregnant but human beings are different and their bodies respond differently too."

    "I know but my changes are still lower, aspared to not having it," Danica analyzed.

    "That true," Dina agreed, wiping Danica''s arm with a disinfectant before pulling out a syringe. "As

    usual, just a prick okay?" Danica nodded, as Dina drew little blood from her vein, put a little pressure

    on the spot, before wiping and covering the tiny spot with a round ster. She spoke to Danica as she

    transferred the sample from the syringe into a small tube. "Just to let you know, you can get a calendar

    and start recording your days. It will help to determine your most fertile period."

    Danica didn''t argue. Every suggestion was very important to her because she didn''t know much about

    pregnancy since she wasn''t married. It was all a sacrifice she made for her sister and she hoped that it

    was worth it. "Okay."

    After Dina left, Danica was standing on a thin strand of hope. Still, she wished that by some miracle,

    she would get pregnant. Therefore, she waited eagerly for the test result.

    A few hourster, an email popped up on Loney''sptop. It was from Dina. Without opening it, he told

    her to send it to Danica. After all, he knew what he had done.

    Danica tore the envelope open, as her face flushed red in disappointment. Fresh tears warmed her

    face.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to cry? Come here. I will teach you what to do," Mabelforted and led her up

    the stairs to her room. Danica sat on the bed with Mabel beside her. "When did you see your period?"

    Mabel asked directly.

    "This morning," Danica revealed. Mabel ced her hand on her shoulder and pattedfortably,

    "good, let''s take seven days from today and begin the count. By next week, you should get the master

    toe. You will be in your fertile period by then. Your strongest fertile period will be within the first

    seven days after youplete your period but some people get lucky for ten."

    Danica frowned when she recalled the response Paul conveyed thest time. "It hasn''t been a month.

    He won''te even if I tell him."

    "You have to find a way. Use your feminine instincts. You have to call the shots," Mabel encouraged

    her.

    Danica shook her head helplessly. "You don''t understand. Thest time, he mocked me."

    "But you shouldn''t give up right?" Mabel continued to push. She hated to see Danica depressed and

    wanted to help. Danica gave Mabel''s words a careful thought. She knew that Mabel was right. It was

    either she toughened up or allowed things to go out of hand, which will mean her having to stay longer

    in the mansion. "Right," Danica facepalmed, I will speak with Paul," she confirmed.

    A renewed form of hope replenished her, as she went to the gym to speak with Paul. Thetter was

    having his morning work out when Danica barged in. He could tell that this wasn''t going to be good.

    "What is it this time, Danica?" He asked dejectedly wiping the sweat on his body with a towel and

    throwing it over his shoulder

    Danica was unmoved by Paul''s attitude. She didn''t want him to have the upper hand, hence, she didn''t

    give him room to pass any jokes. "I want you to send a message to him."

    "Him?" Paul pretended to not know what Danica was talking about. Still, Danica did not relent.

    "You know who I''m talking about. Tell him that the pregnancy test result was negative and I perceived

    the reason is that we don''t meet during my fertile moment. Next week is my fertile moment and he

    should be here," Danica firmly said.

    Paul frowned. He couldn''tprehend Danica''s new attitude. "You sound more like you are

    already knew that for someone to have such tremendous wealth, he definitely must be rich and

    powerful.

    "Well, let him also know that this is not negotiable since it''s towards amon goal," Danica said and

    turned to leave.

    Paul recalled Loney''s text message and decided to confirm, "Can I ask you a question?"

    Danica stopped, turned around and essed Paul carefully, suddenly, she thought she could use a

    bargain. "If you are ready to answer one about him." Danica wasn''t ready to give information

    concerning herself for the sake of Danie. She had no idea the number of people after her. However,

    since she needed more information about the intended parent, so she took a risk.

    "What do you want to know about him?" Paul enquired thoughtfully.

    "You have to first promise to answer my question," Danica countered.

    "Agreed. Do you have a boyfriend?" Paul asked instantly.

    Danica frowned, "no. Your turn. Is he an ugly monster?" Danica''s reason was the fact that Loney didn''t

    want her to see him. She began to think that he was scary looking.

    Paul didn''t have to ask who. He knew that Danica was talking about Loney. "No, why do you ask?"

    "Is it another question? I could also ask one in return," Danica asked, hoping to get better information

    on the proposed parent.

    "You know what, just forget it," Paul gave up. He figured Danica was smart and might end up trapping

    him to let out Loney''s identity.

    Danica shrugged, she wasn''t ready to y on her personal information either. "Ohh, I thought so but

    you have 30 minutes to get back to me, no excuses."

    A surge of suspicious re emanated from Paul, "Danica, are you alright?" Danica seemed to be so

    desperate, he couldn''t decipher her intention.

    "Better than best. Your time starts now," Danica said and left without another word.

 Chapter Seventeen

    Chapter Seventeen

    Paul was derailed with Danica''s message. He thought of how to put it through without getting Loney

    upset. He knew Loney''s quick temper and the best way to live with Loney was to do as he wished. He

    never wanted his authority to be questioned. After he harnessed through his thoughts, certain of a

    favourable way, he put a call through to Loney. Loney was already expecting his call. He knew that

    Danica would not concede. Somehow, he was also excited. He inferred that right now, he would be all

    that Danica would be thinking about, which ddened his heart.

    "What did she say this time?" He asked Paul, as soon as he pressed the answer button.

    "She wants you toe next week because the test showed negative," Paul thought this was the right

    way to convey the message without repeating Danica''s exact words. He also hoped that Loney would

    just sumb ande over. That way, everyone is happy. However, Loney didn''t make it any easier.

    "Tell her that I will see her in two weeks," Loney sounded callous. Paul was slightly exasperated. He

    wouldn''t be able to convince Loney without repeating Danica''s words. After all, Danica had more power

    over him since she was going to carry his child.

    Paul scratched his head in frustration and said, "about that, she said I should tell you that it''s not

    negotiable."

    Loney was upset. His patience had run out. To him, this was his web and he wasn''t willing to allow

    Danica to exert too much power at this juncture. "She doesn''t call the shots, I do. I am the one paying

    her and I said, that I will see her in two weeks," he said impatiently. He was having his breakfast and

    almost lost his appetite from the way things were going.

    Whichever way, Paul tried to convey the importance of Loneying over next week. "She said your

    times of appearance are not her most fertile period. Her fertile period is next week,"

    Loney smirked. He wasn''t going to make it any easier for her. The more time he spent with her, the

    closer and more attracted he was. He didn''t want it to end but he also wanted a child. Right now, he

    wanted to possess Danica''s heart and mind before she brought forth his child. Therefore, he would

    rather skip her most fertile period. "Well then, tell her that I''m out of the country."

    "What?" Paul realized that Loney wasn''t ready toe before his stated two weeks, which amazed

    him. While he thought Loney should be excited about it, he rather proved otherwise.

    "I will see her in two weeks and remind her to not do anything outside our agreement because I''m

    beginning to think that she is enjoying the sex. This is a baby contract," Loney mocked and ended the

    call instantly. He didn''t want Paul to speak further.

    After Loney ended the call, Paul waspletely dumbfounded. Strange strands of confusion webbed

    through him. Danica was eagerly waiting for Loney''s response and James didn''t know how to let it out.

    As soon as Danica saw him, she foresaw that this wasn''t going to be good. "What did he say?" She

    asked eagerly.

    James scratched his head  and said, "he said, in two weeks."

    Danica grimaced, her lips curled into a pout, "I told you to tell him that it''s not negotiable."

    "I did but he said he paid you and not the other way round so you don''t call the shots," Paul directly

    reported.

    "But did you tell him that I said it''s for amon purpose?" A crease of frustration swallowed Danica at

    this moment and she couldn''t endure the anxiety anymore.

    "I forgot that part but he also said that I should tell you he thinks you are enjoying the sex and that this

    is a baby contract." Danica''s mouth rounded into an O shape, as she gaped in disbelief. This was

    worse than she thought. Her face was flushed red and she couldn''t hide her embarrassment. "That isn''t

    fair because I''m always asleep when hees. I''ve never even seen his face. I think he is the one

    enjoying this and for whatever reason, I don''t know," She revealed.

    Suddenly, reality hit Paul. He finally understood Danica''s reason for asking if Loney was a monster. He

    couldn''t understand Loney''s game either. He had asked himself severally, Loney''s reason foring

    But why? Only Loney had the answer to that question.

    Paul didn''t utter another word, nor could he hide the shock. He turned around and ambled to his room,

    put a call through to Loney but thetter did not answer the call. Loney worried that Danica must have

    given some outrageous terms. Therefore, Paul resigned in frustration.

    *****

    At the biggest hospital in Mexico, Doctor Jeff had received a strange visitor. The receptionist had

    informed him that the person was not a patient but had requested specifically to see him. Doctor Jeff

    was both surprised and concerned, as he told the receptionist, to allow the visitor toe in.

    A silhouette walked into his office, casually dressed. She looked familiar but Doctor Jeff beat his head

    to remember where he knew her. However, Dr Jeff didn''t remain confused for long. The silhouette firstly

    introduced herself; "My name is Herty, a friend of Danica."

    Doctor Jeff snapped his finger in remembrance, "Yes, yes, yes, I remember. You were the one who

    came with her. How may I help you? Have a seat," Doctor Jeff pointed to a chair in front of him.

    Herty did not refuse. She was ufortable but determined and went straight to the point. "I came to

    find out about Danica''s welfare," she said politely.

    Doctor Jeff fretted, "I don''t understand."

    "I mean, it''s almost two months since she left and I haven''t seen or heard from her. I don''t know

    whether she is pregnant or not," Herty rified.

    Doctor Jeff didn''t know how to answer her due to Loney''s terms which he knew Danica hadn''t told

    anyone. "I''m sorry but she is no longer under my domain. Whichever way, I believe she is remarkably

    taken care of. As to whether or not she is pregnant, I don''t think so because she hasn''t begun her

    antenatal.

    "Can I see her?" Herty was slightly disappointed. She perceived that Danica was going to stay longer

    than expected, which disturbed her. She feared that the longer Danica was away, the greater havoc

    Danie would cause.

    "Why don''t you go ande back tomorrow, I will contact the supposed parent to find out if it''s okay,"

    Doctor Jeff thoughtfully said. He needed to speak with Loney to find out if it was okay. Yet, Herty was

    relentless. "I can wait. Please, doctor, you have to understand that she is my best friend and I miss her

    so much."

    Doctor James understood Herty''s concern. Danica had a family and technically, they should be worried,

    "you can wait at the reception. I will get back to you."

    Doctor Jeff called Loney as soon as Herty stepped out of his office. Thetter answered after the third

    ring. He wasn''t expecting a call from Jeff at this moment and thought it must be urgent, "Is there a

    problem?" Loney asked when he epted the call, "Loney, it''s been a while."

    Loney knew there was a problem and he wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries, "yes, is anything the

    matter?"

    Doctor Jeff figured that Loney wasn''t in a good mood, "I have a visitor but she is Danica''s visitor."

    Loney''s face contoured into a frown. This wasn''t what he expected to hear. "What does she want?"

    "Her name is Herty, Danica''s best friend."

    "I see. what does she want?"

    "She wants to speak with Danica. She misses her friend," Doctor Jeff paused to hear what Loney had

    to say concerning the matter.

    "Do me a favour, is she with you?"

    "No, she is waiting at the reception."

    "Good, call her in and talk to her. I will be on the phone. I want to hear everything. You should use an

    earpiece or something. I want to find out a few things about Danica but I will allow her to speak with

    Danica after." Doctor Jeff shook his head in disbelief. It seemed to him that Loney was giving Herty the

    chance to speak with Danica because he wanted something and return and couldn''t discern his

    reason. Still, he did as he was told. He called back Herty to his office. ''Ask her about Danica''s family,''

    Loney said though the earpiece

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Herty, you said you and Danica are best friends?"

    "Yes, can I talk to her?" Herty asked eagerly.

    "Yes, I will call her but where is her family? Why are you the one checking on her?"

    "She lost her mother a few months ago and her father followed a weekter. She is an orphan."

    "No siblings?" Herty recalled that Danie didn''t want toe with them earlier to the hospital because

    she had faked her death and didn''t want anyone to know that she existed so technically, she said, "no"

    ''Call Paul, tell him to give the phone to Danica and remind her to remember the rules,'' Loney uttered

    and hung up.

    Doctor Jeff sent a text message to Paul before putting a call through. "Paul, let me speak with Danica."

    "Loney hasn''t given his consent," Paul blurted reluctantly. Doctor Jeff was a bit heated that Paul hadn''t

    seen the text message.

    "Did you see the text?" Paul pulled the phone away from his ear and saw an unread message.

    Instantly, he tapped it open. ''Loney wants Danica to speak with her best friend on your phone but you

    should remind her of the rules.''

    James took the phone to Danica. She was preparing lunch. He whispered something in her ear, which

    made her frown. Then, he gave the phone to her. "Hello,"

    Herty was excited to hear Danica''s voice again. "Danica, it''s me, Herty."

    Danica was equally excited but courtesy of Paul''s warning, she didn''t feel free to be speaking on the

    phone. "Is the phone on speaker?"

    Herty grimaced, "unfortunately, yes but how are you? I miss you so much. We all miss you."

    Danica couldn''t say much since the phone was on speaker. "I miss you too and I don''t know how long

    it''s going to take. I never thought that getting pregnant was such a long journey."

    Herty smiled, irrespective of everything, she was just happy that Danica was fine, "at least you are well

    taken care of. I also want you to know that J is okay with your recement at the children''s service.

    Everything is going well at the moment but your happiness is what matters. I have to go now. I will

    check up on you againter. May the angels protect you," Herty gave her a hint and hoped that Danica

    would understand and make a decision before she called again. However, she couldn''t say much on

    Doctor Jeff''s phone. She was about to end the call when Danica spoke again.

    "Thank you Herty, goodbye.."

    After Danica gave the phone to Paul, she began to analyze Herty''sst words.....

 Chapter Eighteen

    Chapter Eighteen

    Loney was guilt-stricken after he heard that Danica had lost her parents. She was an orphan just like

    him. He anticipated how lonely life must have been for her, just as it was for him. Whereas, he was

    perplexed as to why Danica applied to be his surrogate. If she had no family, then what did she need

    the money for?

    Instantly, he anticipated that something must be wrong. Instantly, he called Gideon.

    "Boss, how may I be of help?"

    Loney thought carefully, stood up from his desk and watched Mexico city through therge ss

    windows, "I want to know everything about Danica Howard."

    Gideon nodded and asked, "to how many years down the line?"

    Loney frowned and uttered coldly, "everything, I want to know everything."

    Gideon nodded and this time didn''t ask more questions. He trotted out to get the requested information

    as if his life depended on it. As Loney waited, he pondered over the situation of keeping Danica for this

    long. His n was working but external forces had begun surfacing, making him uneasy. Herty''s visit to

    the hospital has awoken the fact that people who knew Danica even if they weren''t family, would begin

    to look for her.

    Oddly, he was shed with remorse but not for long, after consoling himself with what Danie did to

    him. Throughout his life, he loved only one woman and that was Danie. Time and age weren''t able to

    erase the bitter love that constantly stabbed his heart.

    It wasn''t long when the search on Danica arrived. Instinctively, he pulled out the death report on

    Danie and found their surnames to match. When he checked the records of Danica''s life, she had

    always lived as Danica and there was no trace of her attending the same college Loney did. He also

    recalled that Herty told Doctor Jeff Danica didn''t have any siblings.

    Thinking through it, he confirmed that Danie, was indeed Danica and a greater part of her life, had

    been forged. He also concluded that Danica wanted money to continue with hervish life, which was

    her reason for being a surrogate but the one question he couldn''t find an answer to was Danica being a

    virgin. He could swear that Danie had several boyfriends while in college and couldn''t believe that

    she kept herself but since Danie, despite all those guys unting around her remained a virgin, it only

    increased Loney''s love for her. With this assertion, Loney decided to surprise Danica by bidding by her

    request. He was going to see her next week as she wanted but he wasn''t going to tell anyone, not even

    Paul, as he began to fear that Paul was beginning to take Danica''s side.

    Danica, after her short conversation with Herty, felt her heart drawn to her tiny house. She missed her

    small bed and the smile of those kids in Sunday school. She also missed being busy in the restaurant

    and most of all, she missed her friend, Herty, who had been a greater part of her life. She recalled how

    they used to share a cup of ice cream, not that they couldn''t afford more, but because they embraced it

    as a friendship bond. Herty''sst words on the phone swang a stone of panic in her mien.

    She could understand J to mean Jones but what did Herty mean by recement, and Jones being

    happy. Danica perceived that Jones should be the most worried of all, therefore, when she thought

    deeply, she could only understand that Jones was in a rtionship and Danie and Herty wanted her

    to know about it.

    Her heart sunk at the thought, as she tried to discourage it in her mind. She wanted to see Herty or

    speak to her to ask more questions but didn''t know how to go about it. She hadn''t intended on being a

    traditional surrogate but now, she wasn''t only going to not have her baby through artificial insemination,

    but by natural means. How could she tell Jones that she had been sleeping with a man to carry his

    child? The more she thought through it, the greater it dawned on her, just how much she had lost

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    herself in the bid to help her sister.

    Her eyes turned ssy, while she busied herself with preparing supper, holding her tears from falling.

    Someway somehow, she was hurt that Jones would date her sister, even if Danie faked being her.

    They might have the same features but couldn''t he make out the difference? The more Danica

    reflected on it, the more lonely and heartbroken she felt. If only their parents were alive, things wouldn''t

    have turned this way. She hoped she could perform her obligations earlier, leave the mansion and

    begin a new life or perhaps, there was a lot of mess waiting for her to clean up at home.

    A week passed and Loney decided to put his n into action. After a long day''s work, he began his

    two-hour journey to the vi, after confirming that everyone was asleep. He parked in the underground

    garage and opened the door to the living room. However, before he took a step further, a baritone voice

    sounded behind him. "Loney?"

    He turned around,  instantlying face to face with a revolver pointed at him. Paul lowered the gun

    after confirming it was Loney. "Why are you awake,?" Loney whispered after Paul lowered the revolver.

    Relief washed over Paul, as he responded rhetorically, "I thought someone called me a bodyguard who

    sleeps too much? I set my own devices in the garage to wake me when there is an intruder. I didn''t

    deactivate it since you didn''t tell me you wereing over," Paul clutch the revolver to the holder on

    his waist, while he spoke.

    Loney responded casually, "no point deactivating it even when I''ming over, we shouldn''t

    The talk of security poked Paul''s ears, "have you heard from Ray?"

    "After sending Jonax after him, No but I think he should be back in Russia now. The only problem is,

    there are other mafias here in Mexico City. They operate low key so I can''t seem to get much

    information. They also haven''t attacked or shown their faces but they have spies around me. I caught a

    few but they escaped before I could get any useful information," Loney exined while pouring himself

    a ss of cold water.

    Paul followed, leaned against the wall and said, "maybe they haven''t moved forward because you

    haven''t invaded their territory."

    "I might, sooner orter," Loney shrugged and sat on the chair in the dining room.

    "Why can''t you forgo certain contracts and have some peace?" Paul suggested, ambling toward him.

    "Just as I always said, I have nothing to lose," Loney smirked.

    Paul was annoyed, "you are nning on having a baby. Shouldn''t that be a concern?"

    "Not until it materializes. It''s not the first time I''ve tried, she''s not my first surrogate, and I''m still

    childless," Loney said unfazed before asking, "how has she been?"

    Paul shrugged, "acting weird and sober since she spoke to that friend of hers. Jeff said the friend gave

    her information that he couldn''t understand but it seems Danica figured it, which has changed her

    mood."

    "Do you know what it is?" Loney was curious. He wanted to know more about Danica.

    "He said something about a J being happy with her recement," James divulged thoughtfully.

    "What does it mean?" Loney squinted.

    "You are asking the wrong person," Paul responded, as he sat on the chair opposite to Loney in the

    dining.

    "Could J be an abbreviation for a name?" Loney felt oddly envious, of anyone symbolizing so much

    importance to Danica, when he didn''t have the chance to get close to her in college.

    "I think so, it''s the most reasonable clue," Paul confirmed.

    Loney frowned thoughtfully, "did Danica ever request to speak to her friend again?"

    "Strangely, she didn''t, even when I thought she would. For a week now, she''s always sad and buries

    herself in her cooking."

    Loney red in agitation, "what do you mean cooking? I pay everyone in this house to do their chores.

    Danica''s responsibility is to eat well and be nourished. She isn''t supposed to busy herself with anything

    other than that. Where is Mabel?"

    Paul was guilt-stricken. He didn''t perceive that Loney will be angry to hear that Danica did most of the

    cooking, and felt sufficed, "sleeping. You probably should wait till morning to talk to her."

    "You know I can''t do that."

    "Why? Because you don''t want your surrogate to know who you are? Why Loney? You are driving her

    crazy," Paul pointed out to Loney buttter remained unfazed.

    "Whatever it is, she deserves it. I will wake Mabel, we need to talk," Loney stood up, and headed

    towards the stairs.

    "Hey hey but you can''t do that, ande on, you look tired. Do you have the strength to...you know

    what I''m talking about?" Paul uttered while he followed Loney closely.

    A surge of anger flew though Loney. He turned aburoly, "Paul, that is enough," he voice was solemn.

    "No offence man, but I''m beginning to think that you being stressed out all the time is the reason why

    she isn''t getting pregnant," Paul said politely. Loney wasn''t moved because he knew the reason for

    Danica not taking seed but he hid it well,

    "What? Are you saying that i''

    Loney''s words were drowned by Pauls'' interference, "I''m not making any assumptions. I''m just stating

    the facts here but maybe, you arriving when she is in her fertile moment might make a difference. Why

    did you change your mind anyway?" Paul asked tacitly.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Chapter Neen

    Loney ignored Paul''sst question, strode to Mabel''s room and knocked on her door. Mabel was

    asleep but woke up at the sound of the knock. Being the housekeeper and being in charge of

    everyone, she couldn''t sleep too deeply for fear of losing out on something important. She thought that

    perhaps an emergency had happened and one of the maids hade to inform her. She stood from

    the bed, covered herself with a morning coat and turned the knob open. She was surprised to see

    Loney at the door, padded with a stern grimace.

    Mabel panicked slightly, fearing that something must have happened, as she forced a smile, "master,

    you are wee," she said politely.

    Loney ignored her pleasantries. For as long as he was concerned, Danica was being maltreated and

    treated like a maid, doing the chores she wasn''t supposed to do and that burned him. "Downstairs, we

    need to talk." Hemanded. Mabel''s panic deepened, her heart rate increased. Loney never spoke

    to her in that manner and therefore, she was greatly disturbed.

    She didn''t have time to menace over Loney''s reason and descended the stairs after him. It was quiet

    with all the maids asleep and a few guards around. Loney sat on the sofa and spoke as soon as Mabel

    arrived. He didn''t give her the chance to even sit before firing her with bullets of questions.

    "Who has been doing the cooking in this house?" Loney spoke in a deep expressionless tone, slightly

    harsh.

    Mabel caught sight of Paul shaking his head. She couldn''t decipher what he was warning her about

    and said, "master, I do the cooking most times."

    Loney boiled with rage. He hated lies. Especially one that came from people he trusted. "Don''t lie to

    me, Mabel, for thest time, who does the cooking in this house?"

    Mabel was scared of Loney knowing the truth. She feared losing her job and couldn''t bear to tell him

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    the truth. Paul was helpless for Mabel not catching the hint and strode to his room. "Master, I do all the

    cooking but, is there a problem?"

    Loney''s patience had run out, so he pointed out, "now I have confirmed that you are lying to me. Why

    do you make Danica do the cooking?"

    It was crystal clear to Mabel that Loney found her out. Her body began to heat up in anxiety, as her

    pores opened up with beads of sweat forming on her forehead. This is the worst. She deciphered that

    Paul must have told Loney because he didn''t know that it was a secret. Now she only had to hope for

    what punishment Loney will impose on her. She only prayed that she wouldn''t lose her job. "I''m sorry,

    master, but she won''t eat anything I prepare for her. She has allergies but doesn''t tell me the exact

    things she is allergic to. The only one I know is onions but there are others she won''t tell because

    cooking is her passion and she sees it as exercise. Please forgive me master, but I didn''t mean to lie to

    you," Mabel''s words were coated in remorse and Loney was slightly moved.

    However, another conflict inscribed on Loney''s mind. ''Allergies?'' He couldn''t believe it and it didn''t

    seem like Mabel was making it up. He also didn''t know how to handle the situation at hand.

    Instinctively, he asked, "What else are you hiding from me?"

    Mabel shivered, "nothing, master. Cooking is the only thing she insists on doing."

    Loney''s mind went in reverse. "So, the food I ate thest time, she cooked it?" Loney hadn''t forgotten

    the taste of that food. It was the most delicious he tasted, just like one from his favourite restaurant.

    "Yes. She said she''s a chef by profession," Mabel confirmed, making Loney even more confused.

    "You may go back to bed, sorry for interrupting your sleep."

    "You are so generous, Master. God bless your good heart," Mabel said, after letting out a breath of

    relief, then she asked, "but master, should I stop her from cooking?"

    Loney was in deep thought and was a little startled by the question. If she had allergies, then he

    couldn''t negotiate on it. "Unless you have a solution to her allergies," he uttered a bit sarcastically but

    Mabel wasn''t offended. She knew that Loney had a temper but had just not experienced it as much as

    that night.

    "I understand, master. Thank you very much," she said and ascended the stairs to her room. After

    Mabel went back to bed, Loney went to his room to wash down. He realized that it was nearing dawn

    by the time he finished, therefore, he didn''t intend to do as nned. Instead, he dressed in his suit and

    was ready for the office but still, he couldn''t leave without a glimpse of Danica and decided to check on

    her.

    He gently pushed her door open and saw her form on the bed. He could tell that she was asleep. He

    ambled a few steps and sat on the bed beside her, admiring her figure. She looked so innocent like a

    baby yet, Loney felt she was keeping so much he couldn''t understand. A part of him wanted to ask her

    certain questions directly but he feared she might reject him again as she did in the past. He could only

    show himself to her after he was certain that she had developed feelings for him. Feelings strong

    enough to match his.

    He trailed his fingers around her smooth face and stroked her long silky brown hair. He bent to kiss her

    cheeks and Danica turned to the side. Loney realized she was about to wake and strode out instantly.

    When he got to the entrance, Paul was standing there.

    "Living so soon?" Paul asked casually but conveyed a deeper motive. Loney didn''t want to drag it. He

    felt that Danica would realize he was around ande out any moment.

    "I don''t want her to see me. Don''t tell her that I came and tell Mabel too when she wakes up," he

    ordered impatiently.

    "But why Loney?"

    "I can''t tell you now. I will be back tonight and I repeat don''t tell her that I came or that I will be back

    tomorrow," Loney said, before turning the knob of the door to the garage. Paul uttered behind him, "for

    friendship''s sake, I will do as you please."

    "Thank you," Loney said and left.

    Danica was sensitive. She felt a familiar presence when she woke up. The fragrance emanated from

    Loney''s cologne was all over the room since he had just stepped out. She knew the intended parent

    hade but was confused that nothing had happened. Her clothes were still intact. ''Did he leave

    because I woke up?'' Instantly, she hastened out of the room and descended the stairs, bumping into

    Paul.

    "Hey, what are you doing awake by this time, Danica?" Paul nervously asked. He realized that if Loney

    had stayed for just a few seconds more, Danica''s wish would have been granted.

    "He came here, didn''t he?" Danica breathed heavily.

    "Calm down, who are you talking about?"

    "The supposed parent? The nameless man? What do you call him?" Danica was anxious. She had so

    many questions.

    Paul was nervous but didn''t let it show, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I think you are

    sleepwalking."

    Someway somehow, his words roused Danica''s irritation, "stop lying to me Paul, I can smell his

    cologne. It''s so strong. It lingers around."

    "Oh that, it''s me," Paul said, sniffing his pyjamas.

    Danica frowned, "You came to my room?"

    "No, I mean here. The scent lingering now emanates from me," Paul fibbed.

    "Liar, I smelt it in my room and it''s the same around here too but it''s fading. Is he still here? Please I

    need to talk to him," Danica pleaded.

    "I think you are losing your sense of smell. I''m going to bed if you won''t," Paul uttered expressionlessly,

    turned around and went to his room.

    Danica was even more troubled. She felt strongly that the supposed parent hade and wondered

    why he didn''t nt a seed. She was ovting and this would have been a perfect time. She felt that

    perhaps Paul hadn''t seen him and went back to her room. Suddenly, her eyes caught sight of

    something shiny on the floor when she turned on the light. She picked it up. It was a cufflink. Now,

    Danica was certain that he came. She picked up the cufflink and went back downstairs but she couldn''t

    find James. He had already gone to bed. Danica didn''t give up. She went to knock on his door.

    Paul groggily opened the door and was shed at the sight of Danica. His nervous instincts knocked,

    "not again, Danic-" before hepleted his sentence, Danica held out the cufflink to his face. "Are you

    still going to lie to me?" She was stern and robust.

    Paul was beginning to have a headache and turned sarcastic. "What if he came? What has that got to

    do with me?" he shrugged. Danica scowled, "you are just impossible." She stomped out and went back

    to her room. She kept staring at the cufflink over and over again, like a souvenir. She wished she could

    pull the owner out of the cufflink.

    The next morning, she went to the kitchen to cook but wanted to speak with Mabel aboutst night. As

    soon as she caught sight of Mabel and was about to speak, Paul appeared from nowhere, beckoned

    Mabel towards himself. Danica was irritated when she saw Paul whispering something to Mabel. It

    waked a certainty in her that her instincts were right and Paul was indeed hiding something.

    Night fell and Loney came as he promised to Paul. This time, he made sure to check the security

    cameras well. Since he told Paul he woulde, thetter had deactivated all his sensors, even when

    Loney had advised him to keep them on. Loney nced at the kitchen and suddenly wanted to taste

    Danica''s food. He went to the kitchen to help himself since everyone was asleep. Just as he opened

    the fridge, he heard a voice behind him,

    "Master, let me do it for you." It was Mabel.

    Loney was slightly embarrassed but hid it well, "she cooked?" He wanted to be certain that the food

    was prepared by Danica.

    "Yes," Mabel confirmed.

    His eyes lit up, "how is she?" He asked eagerly.

    "She found your cufflink and insisted that you were here," Mabel revealed. Loney stiffened,

    "I see. I was wondering where I dropped it. What did you tell her?" Loney was curious.

    Mabel let out a soft smile, "that it must have been mixed up with herundry when the maids brought

    them."

    A smirk appeared in the corner of Loney''s lips. He waited as Mabel warmed the food and served him.

    Then he ate and thanked Mabel, before going to his room to have his bath. From there, he went to

    Danica''s room. Luckily, the lights were off so he waited a little to adjust to the darkness. However, he

    acknowledged that Danica wasn''t on the bed. He tried to locate her whereabouts and realized that she

    was close to the switch...

 Chapter Twenty

    Chapter Twenty

    He ambled towards her and held her from the back, his hand pressed on her mouth. Danica was

    frightened. From his scent, she knew it was the supposed parent. Danica wanted to speak but only a

    hum came out with his hand pressed on her mouth. When she calmed down, Loney swung her around

    and covered her soft lips with his moist one. Danica''s heart thumped. She had so many questions but

    she feared angering him and losing the chance to get pregnant.

    Since Loney was taller, bigger and stronger he towered over her, as his tongue dominated hers, his

    hand stroked her silky hair. She didn''t know how to respond. She recalled his words through Paul when

    he suspected her of enjoying the sex. Therefore, she swallowed the moans trying to escape. Loney

    wasn''t so gentle. He seemed to be in a hurry. He tore her nightie and carried her to the bed. Danica

    showed no resistance, as he took off his pyjamas. She felt his hard chest on her soft breast.

    Loney''s lips were still on hers, his right fingers traced the borders of her soft inner thighs, the

    roundness of her breasts��hit every inch of her, with a soft, barely-there touch. Danica struggled to

    continue swallowing her moans. She didn''t want him to know that she was enjoying it but the sensation

    was so intense that her muscles began to tighten, her upper thighs began to quiver. She broke out in a

    light sweat and it felt as if a faucet was being turned on inside her. She shook violently as she had her

    release but Loney wasn''t done.

    His n seemed to have changed the moment he realized she was awake. His fingers continued to

    caress her. He captured her nipple in his mouth, his finger stroking her clitoris, as he gently inserted a

    finger into her wet, tight hole. Danica curled her toes, her muscles tensed. Loney Knelt and straddled

    her left leg while she turned to her left side. From there, he bent his right leg around the right side of

    her waist��allowing full ess to her pussy.

    With your Danica on her side, Loney continued to stimte her clitoris with his finger, as he turned hard

    with her wetness. He held the shaft of his hard manhood with his left hand, rubbed the head against

    her clitoris. He started soft and slow, then increased the speed and pressure, pushing in and out of her,

    the pping sound of skin to skin being the only sound made. When he was close to having his

    release, he pulled out, held on for a few seconds then reinserted. He ensured to hit her G-spot roughly,

    arousing a blend of pain mixed pleasure, while maintaining his clitoral connection.

    Danica felt the peripheral of her body, the tips of her fingers, the inside of her knees, the tips of her

    toes, the top of her head all began to vibrate and hum with electricity, as the sensation then enveloped

    her core and pulsed through her stomach, chest and thighs, as she had her release the second time.

    Finally, the sensation crescendoed with a full release of tension, stress and pain, then left her feeling as

    though there are thousands of tiny effervescent bubbles slowly gliding across her skin. She was too

    exhausted to notice that Loney had pulled out at the time when he wanted to release, used his fingers

    to massage the tips of his shaft and had his release. Therefore, he did not nt a seed.

    He cleaned himself and Danica with a wet towel and as usual, tiptoed to his room after covering up the

    sleeping Danica. He dressed up and just like that, he left.

    Danica woke up the next morning with body aches and hickeys. She was secretly beginning to

    appreciate the supposed parenting in when she was asleep because being awake, the memory

    began to haunt her. She recalled everything that happened except his face. She recalled the divisions

    of his hard muscr body, the pain mixed with pleasure she felt. It all haunted her but sheforted

    herself with the fact that she was going to get pregnant this time, not knowing that Loney hadn''t nted

    a seed.

    *******

    At Danica''s house

    "Do you want me to go with you to see a Doctor?" Jones had dropped off Danie after their driving

    practice. He was getting more and more concerned with Danie not being able to recall everything

    and wanted to help as much as he could.

    Danie''s heart thumped in her chest. She suspected that something like this might happen but she

    hadn''t been able to find a reasonable excuse. She perceived how difficult it was to pretend to be who

    you are not. "It''s okay. Don''t be bothered. I''ll go with Herty," she tried to hide her nervousness.

    Jones shook his head and said, "so typical of you Danica. At least, that is one thing you haven''t lost."

    Danie was confused. ''Did he find out anything?'' She won''t know unless she asked, "what is that?"

    "You always refused my help in everything but this time, I insist," Jones sternly said.

    Danie broke out in cold sweats, her heart rate increased. "Okay, I will go with Herty but if nothing

    goodes out, I will go with you the next time," she tried to sound convincing.

    Jones sulked in disapproval but did not utter another word. Just as Danie was about to alight from

    the car, she abruptly turned around, her face meeting Jones''s. Instinctively, she circled her hands

    warmly around him. Jones frowned, Danica never behaved like that. She never spared him a hug. They

    were close friends but far fetched was the term intimacy. They both had the principle of preserving

    themselves till marriage therefore, it was better to avoid the temptation. "Are you alright?" Jones asked

    when Danie pulled away from the hug.

    "Yes. Thank you very much," Danie said, not being able to decipher the underlying understanding

    behind Jones'' words.

    "You are wee but it''s just strange because you never did that before. You never allowed anything

    beyond a pat on the back."

    Danie blushed with embarrassment. Jones was too different from every guy she met. She wondered

    why she never met him before. Jones orded her with so much care, respect and dignity. "I see.

    Thanks for reminding me."

    After she alighted from the car, Jones waited for her to get into her house before he drove off. Danie

    realized that sounds wereing from the room and was appalled. Instantly, she thought about Herty.

    She was the only one with a spare key. When she entered the living room, indeed Herty was sitting on

    the couch watching the news on tv. "What are you doing here at this time of the night?" Danie asked

    Herty.

    Herty nced at Danie in Danica''s clothes sparingly and said, "I''ve been here since four hours ago."

    Danie yawned, "are you sleeping over? I''m very tired."

    Herty turned serious, "we need to talk, Danie."

    "Isn''t it better you call me Danica so you don''t mistakenly call me Danie in public?" Danie said,

    lowering herself into the sofa beside Herty.

    "Do you even think about your sister?" Herty was getting worried about Danie''s closeness with Jones

    and she wasn''t enthused about it.

    "Whether I think of her or not, she isn''ting back anytime soon. I''m sure she still isn''t pregnant

    because the second part of the money hasn''t reflected in her ount. I need money to buy a house.

    This one is too small," Danie blurted out to Herty''s amazement.

    "How can you be so heartless? You aren''t even thinking of how your sister is faring and all you think

    about is money. Why don''t you find a job?"

    "Look, the only ce where I''ll be fit to work is the club and I know you won''t like that so that settles it."

    Herty endeavoured to overlook Danie''s selfishness and focus on tbe most crucial part. "Danie, why

    did you go out with Jones? He was almost Danica''s fiance."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "You said almost. He isn''t her fiance and he''s a nice guy, except that he isn''t a billionaire. He has a cute

    house and a Mercedes but he would have been so hot if he had like a Ferrari or Rolls Royce, you know

    what I mean? But in a nutshell, he isn''t bad and whether he marries me or Danica, I think the only

    difference is the name. My sister and I have the same features," Danie blurted out carelessly.

    "I disagree. Your sister is kind, loving and god fearing but you, you are selfish and that is a major

    difference," Herty sarcastically said. She knew Danie was up to no good from the onset.

    Danie was unfazed about Herty''s remark. To her, she is a good girl for as long as she stopped

    visiting the club. "Whatever you describe it but I''m going to bed," she said, stood up and headed

    upstairs. Jerry felt uneasy with her behaviour.

    "I''m going to tell Jones the truth," Jerry revealed with remorse.

    Danie was unfazed. She knew that Herty loved her sister, which made her envious of Danica. She

    felt that throughout their life, Danica has received people''s love and approval in contrast to her. Even

    Herty looking out for her was solely because of Danica. Therefore she spat out, "that Danica is making

    babies for a man for money? No, you won''t. Goodnight, Herty, You can sleep in Danica''s room if you

    want to stay." Danie let out and ran up the stairs

    Herty gawked in disbelief as she thought of how to have another chat with Danica.

 Chapter Twenty - One

    Chapter Twenty - One

    Two weeks passed, Danica''s anxiety lunging out of the window. She was extremely certain she was

    pregnant this time and couldn''t wait for a confirmation. Excitement washed over her when Dina arrived

    to take her blood sample for testing. Danica''s heart pounded in her chest in anticipation at the result

    and by midday, she received an envelope.

    She sighed eagerly, ripped the envelope open and gawked at the content of the test result. Her face

    turned red and sullen. Frustration creased her mind, marching her to Paul''s room, she banged on the

    door.

    "I want to speak to him." She uttered inmand and agitation. She couldn''t bear to live another

    month in anticipation. The continuous negative result overwhelmed her to the core. Therefore, she had

    lost her patience and fear. A strange push of boldness controlled her behaviour and she wasn''t going to

    take No for an answer.

    "You know that isn''t possible right?" Paul was working on some new security technology and was quite

    irritated by her presence.

    Danica wasn''t in for a joke. She was desperate, suffocated and drained by living in a mansion cut out

    from the world. "Tell him that I want to see him face to face." Shemanded.

    Paul shook his head in disapproval. "Sweetheart, that is a big No."

    Danica was unfazed about Paul. She was prepared for the worse. After all, she had nothing to lose

    anymore. Danie''s debts would have been paid for now. Therefore, even if anything happened to her,

    her sister was free. That notion fueled her courage. "I insist that you tell him. Call him right here, right

    now. It''s almost three months and nothing to show forth. Do you want to keep me here like a statue?

    No way. I want to see him!"

    Paul was ufortable. Danica''s behaviour was attracting attention from the guards and servants. He

    wished that Mabel was here to save the situation but thetter had gone to the city with a driver to get

    some groceries therefore, there was no support. Heprehended what Loney''s reaction would be

    and had no intention of calling him. "Hey, what have you not getting pregnant got to do with him?"

    "Just convey my message, paul." Danica''s tone hinted warning. Paul was perplexed. "I will get back to

    you."

    Paul shut the door and dialled Loney''s number. Loney was in the office and as usual, expecting James''

    call because he knew the oue of the test. His lips curled into a smile when his phone lit up. He

    answered the call on the first ring, "What is it this time?"

    "Your surrogate is insane. She wants to see you face to face," Paul directly said.

    Loney stiffened. This wasn''t the news he craved. "What?"

    "Yes and she''s very serious."

    "Tell her to re-read the terms. We aren''t supposed to see each other." Loney feigned unfazed but he

    also wanted to see her. Not seeing her for two weeks, he missed her, mashed with the fact that he has

    stopped his one night stands with strangers.

    "She won''t take no for an answer." Paul tried to exin.

    Loney was getting agitated. "But you haven''t even told her."

    "She already said that. She wants to see you and that is that."

    "Tell her that we shall continue with the original terms and I will not meet her face to face." Loney ended

    the call after spitting those words. Paul understood he didn''t want to be challenged. Helplessly, he went

    to convey the message to Danica and contrary to his expectation, Danica only hummed, "Mmmm."

    With the subsequent days passing by, Paul understood Danica''s intention. She didn''te to cook and

    neither did she eat. She locked her door and won''t allow anyone in, not even Mabel. They thought she

    needed a little time to herself and let her be but a day passed and Danica hadn''t stepped out.

    The next day till noon, she hadn''t stepped out of her room. Paul was uneasy and with Mabel''s constant

    pressure and nagging, he called Loney. "I''m busy Paul, make it snappy." Loney was supervising the

    casting of a bridge and didn''t want any disruption. Still, Paul''s call meant Danica therefore, he couldn''t

    ignore it.

    "She locked herself in her room. She hasn''t eaten since yesterday," Paul directly said.

    Loney instantly signalled his workers to stop work before he moved aside, "why?"

    "It was after I conveyed your message to her, Loney." Hearing that Danica hadn''t eaten because he

    refused to see her made his heart do some dancing, her stomach doing somersaults. However, be still

    worried about her health. "Tell her that I will see her in three days and she better be awake."

    Paul understood Loney''s words but didn''t have in mind to exin them to Danica. He went back to

    convey the message and as usual, Danica wouldn''t open the door. Paul screamed behind the door. "He

    will be here in three days, Danica. He said you better be ready."

    Instantly, the door swung open. "Are you serious?" Danica was excited, her eyes wide.

    "We''ll see in three days," Paul chuckled and left. Some way, he wondered why Danica had such a

    stronghold on Loney. The guy was immovable as a rock but for Danica''sfort, he willpromise

    on anything.

    Danica let out a smile that froze as soon as it appeared. Her n had worked but she feared. How was

    she supposed to tell him what she wanted to say? She recalled how her heart kept thumping and how

    she shivered when he touched her. Was it the right thing? To take her mind off her fears, she went to

    the kitchen to cook.

    3 Days Later

    Danica was soaked in nervousness when she waited for the appearance of the supposed parent. For

    the first time, she was conscious of her appearance. She picked a nicefortable dress she had

    never won from her closet and put it on.

    Thanks to Mabel, she used a little make-up. Not knowing what to do with her hair, she left it loosely.

    She paced here and there nervously.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Rx, Danica. Weren''t you the one who requested to see him?" Mabel reminded her. Danica blushed

    at Mabel''s words. Her utterances carried some kind of tease that made her slightly embarrassed.

    "I know, but I''m so nervous."

    "What do you want to tell him?" Mabel asked with concern. Danica flickered at the question. She didn''t

    know how to tell Mabel what she had in mind. Sensing her difort, Mabel didn''t push further.

    "Whatever it is, Master would be considerate. He was even understanding when I told him about your

    allergies so he doesn''t have a problem with you cooking anymore."

    Danica''s eyes widened. She realized how Mabel always had the right words to make herfortable

    when she needed them. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Have I ever lied to you?"

    Danica shook her head in response to Mabel''s question."Thanks for letting me know. The information is

    very helpful." Danica waited and waited till midnight. Her body couldn''t hold it off anymore and sleep

    stole her. A few hourster, Loney drove in and went to have his shower. This time, he didn''t dress in

    pyjamas but rather his suit. Then he went to Danica''s room. She was sleeping so peacefully, he kicked

    against waking her. The corner of his lips curled into a smile, as he took in her appearance. He realized

    she was well dressed.

    It warmed his heart, being able to have a very important ce in her life, if not her heart. For the mere

    fact that she waited for him excited him. He sat on the bed beside her, gently stroking her hair. His

    movements woke Danica, which he hadn''t intended therefore, he stood up and ambled to the door.

    Just before he turned the knob, he heard a groggy voice "wait, please."

    He halted his movement but didn''t turn around. Danica sat on the bed and gawked in amazement. The

    room was not bright since it was dawn but she could see his back. She could tell that he wore a ck

    suit. Loney after waiting for a few seconds in awkward silence turned the knob but before he took a

    step, Danica spoke again, "wait, please, we need to talk." She stood from the bed and ambled towards

    him but by the time she reached the door, Loney said, "tomorrow."

    His voice was deep and alluring. Danica was stunned and before she couldpose herself, Loney

    had left. The smell of his cologne lingered on. It was as if he was still there. She hadn''t seen his face

    but she was enchanted by the mystery surrounding him therefore, she waited patiently for the next

    day...

 Chapter Twenty - Two

    Chapter Twenty - Two

    Danica''s heart rate increased. Mixed feelings of excitement, intimidation and fear, smearing over her.

    However, a warming smile escaped her because he came. She was happy that he obliged her request

    and said to return the next day. She saw from his back that he wasn''t a beast or anything. Even though

    she hadn''t seen his face, she was sure that it wasn''t going to be a scary one.

    Loney sat thoughtfully in the office. For the first time, he couldn''t concentrate on work. He waited in

    anticipation of what Danica wanted to tell him. He waspletely clueless as to what her demand will

    be but the thought of seeing her again in a few hours was immeasurable. He wished he could express

    himself in front of her. He wished he could be bold again like he was in college. He was strong,

    handsome, dominant and had control over top politicians, billionaires and even the mafia. He feared no

    one but why did he feel nervous when it came to Danica?

    She would never guess the effect she has on him because he hides it well. Just as his mind was in

    deep thought, his phone rang. He looked at the screen eagerly and saw Doctor Jeff''s name. He

    squinted his eyes in uncertainty and answered the call.

    "Jeff?"

    "Loney, the girl is here again. Herty. She wants to speak with Danica," Doctor Jeff said impatiently.

    Herty had gone to see him again because she needed to speak to her friend. She was ufortable

    with how things were turning out.

    However, Loney''s uncertainties made him reluctant to ept her request. He perceived that perhaps,

    Herty''s discussion with Danica might change what she wanted to say and said, "no."

    Doctor Jeff, frowned in confusion. "Why? and what do I tell her?"

    "Tell her toe next week to speak with her. Make up an excuse. Tell her Danica is sleeping or

    anything that would make her indisposed. You are a Doctor so you should know what to say," Loney

    tacitly said but Jeff knew his friend, therefore he was curious.

    "Loney, what is going on?" He asked, careful not to anger him.

    "Nothing. I have a meeting with Danica tonight and I don''t want any external information to influence

    whatever she has to say so tell her friend toe next week. In order not to create suspicion, tell her

    that you will arrange for her to meet Danica next week. At least it will be a pleasant surprise for

    Danica." Loney revealed.

    Jeff was content with the information he had at hand. For as long as he could give Herty hopes of

    seeing Danica, then his exnation wouldn''t be odd "Alright then, I will inform her."

    Immediately Loney ended the call, his secretary walked into his office. "Mr Hubert, we have a new

    proposal." Maria ced a file on his desk while she spoke.

    Loney was overwhelmed. They hadn''t finished with their new works and another one had just arrived.

    He studied the file, his expression unreadable, as he tried to confirm the source.

    "From where?"

    "The president''s office. He wants to give you the contract for the construction of the escape routes,"

    Marie rified.

    "That will be massive. Get the design team ready." Loney''s passion jumped into action.

    "Yes sir," Marie said. However, she didn''t step out immediately.

    "Is there anything else?" Loney asked.

    Marie bit her lower lip and uttered, "No, but.."

    "But what?" Loney was getting impatient. His work mode was activated and Marie standing there

    meant she had something important to say.

    She stammered, "I...I just want to know if..ehm...you..you like ehhm have a...girlfriend?"

    Loney frowned, not able to guess where the questions were headed. Marie never asked such

    questions. "Why do you ask? Do you want to be my girlfriend?" Loney asked his gaze on the file in

    front of him, his expression rigid.

    Marie couldn''t tell whether he joking or serious since she couldn''t read his expression. Of course, she

    would be proud to be his girlfriend but she worried if she misread the meaning of his words, she might

    get fired. Thoughtfully, she said, "It''s just that ady came in here and introduced herself as your

    girlfriend. She said I should let her know when you return," Marie concluded, nodded and shifted her

    gaze to the floor.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Loney was sullen, "first of all, I don''t have a girlfriend," Marie''s heart did a flip at Loney''s words, quickly

    washed with disappointment at his next words, "so deal with this girl, whatever her name is, I don''t

    want to know and don''t arrange for any meeting because I don''t want to see her."

    Marie thought at least, Loney would like to see or know the girl but not getting that, she didn''t know

    how to handle the disappointment and murmured, "Okay." But she didn''t leave.

    "Is there anything else?" Loney had not spared her any nce and was clueless on the changes of her

    expressions.

    "Yes," she murmured. Loney lifted his gaze questioningly. Marie felt uneasy but she couldn''t give up.

    She had waited so long to get answers to these questions. "Please this is personal and I hope I don''t

    get fired," she pleaded.

    "Be fast, Marie, you are wasting my time," Loney''s voice was deep and his features carried no

    expressions. Marie felt her palms get wet from sweat, the words forced their way out of her mouth, "are

    you gay?"

    "What?" Loney''s expression fogged, his jaw clenched. Marie wanted to dig a hole and bury herself.

    Loney''s burning gaze was enough to strip her bare.

    "Sorry sir, but you usually don''t have womening around and you don''t show interest in any of the

    staff around. Nobody came to look for you. I just made it up to find out if you would be interested but

    you outrightly disagreed. I''m just concerned,"  her words were sharp and ended as soon as they began.

    Her eyes were on the floor, embarrassment not allowing her to make any eye contact.

    Lucky for her, Loney was in a good mood because he was going to see Danica tonight. He closed the

    file and held it out to her, "let''s pretend we never had this discussion. Now, get back to work," he said

    sternly.

    The iciness in his tone made Marie freeze. "Did you not hear me? get out or would you rather get

    fired?"

    Marie took the file, took two steps back shakily, turned around and strutted out of the office. Loney sat

    back in his chair, as his mind instantly activated with Danica''s name. He went for the meeting with the

    designers, taking more time than usual. When he realized that time was far spent, he excused himself

    and left. The team of designers were surprised because Loney never did that before.

    Usually, he would wait till everything was agreed on and most probably, be thest to leave. Yet, they

    couldn''t question him directly. After all, he was their boss. Loney drove at fast speed, hoping to see

    Danica before she slept. Still, he couldn''t help thinking of what she would think of him when she finds

    out who he is? Will she reject him like he did the first time or will she love him because of his wealth?

    Both options scared him. He just wished that Danie hadn''t rejected him the first time. The wound was

    so deep, it made him insecure.

    Every time he spent with her drew him closer to her like a ma. He began to wonder what was

    happening to him...

 Chapter Twenty - Three

    Chapter Twenty - Three

    When Loney arrived, he didn''t go to his room but rather Danica''s. He was slightly disappointed that she

    fell asleep but when he thought about the nights she had waited for him, hope flung him. He went to his

    room, set the rm and slept for 2 hours. He woke up, dressed up and strode to Danica''s room. It was

    dawn so most people weren''t yet awake and so was Danica.

    Nheless, he didn''t leave. Instead, he sat on a chair facing the window, while he waited for her.

    Nothing was interesting to see since the mansion was underground. He was working on his iPad,

    sending an eptance email to the presidency after confirming the design from his team. Even in his

    absence, they did a great job. Therefore, his mood was apprised.

    It wasn''t long before Danica woke up. The scent of Loney''s cologne invaded her nostrils, abruptly

    invading her senses. She was startled, seeing Loney on the chair. His back was facing her. Hot shes

    of nervousness devoured her at the thought that she had slept while he waited. ''Is he going to leave

    again?'' It was already morning and she knew Loney never stayed till the rising of the sun.

    Her greatest confusion was how to start a conversation with him. His aura was so domineering, her

    heart panged. Loney heard startling movements and knew Danica was awake but didn''t immediately

    turn around. He waited for her to speak first, which only made it difficult for Danica. However, recalling

    her mission, she gathered up the courage. She cleared her throat. Her voice was quiet and gentle,

    "good morning,"

    She waited but Loney didn''t respond immediately. She felt that perhaps, he hadn''t heard. She was

    about to speak again when she heard his deep alluring voice, "good morning." Her stomach did a flip. It

    was like a thousand butterflies jubting in there. Loney didn''t know whether to turn around or maintain

    his position. He anticipated that Danica was as nervous as he was.

    Danica fidgeted, a shiver of cold air blew her mien. She mped her hands together, her mind taking

    preparation steps towards her next question, "can I see your face?"

    Loney''s heart vibrated but he knew he couldn''t avoid it anymore. Still, he wanted to hear her request.

    What if she changed her mind after knowing it was him? "Not yet," he curtly said. There was no warmth

    in his voice. Danica''s tongue felt heavy but her inner strength was released. She wasn''t going to give

    up easily, "why?"

    Loney perceived an impending headache. He felt that the woman who closed his heart to other women

    was just behind him yet, he couldn''t get close to her as he wanted. He couldn''t have what he wanted

    now. He didn''t mean to but his voice sounded rather cold. "Why did you request for me?"

    Danica pursed her lips. She didn''t know how to say it but it was now or never. "I...I want to make a

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    proposal," she stammered. She stood up and ambled to the window at the end, the beautiful luxurious

    curtains giving her some neededfort. She turned abruptly and uttered as fast as she could, not

    wanting to lose her courage, "It''s about our pregnancy contract." Since Loney didn''t interrupt her, she

    continued. "I think it''s not working."

    Loney had mixed feelings. Does she want to end the contract? Most probably she hasn''t used the

    money. After all, she has no family.'' The mere thought plunged him with extreme anticipation. His

    words glued in his throat, he hummed, "Mmmm."

    Danica''s anxiety escted. Loney spoke few words, it scared her. She''s never met a man like him.

    Every man she met was nice and outgoing therefore, she didn''t know how to speak casually.

    Nevertheless, her burning desire for everything to end would not let her give up. "I want us to bend the

    rules a bit because I have already spent three months with nothing to show forth. You have already

    paid me 50% yet, I haven''t fulfiled my part."

    Danica paused in awkward silence. She was the only one doing the talking and she tried to speak as

    fast as she could, so she doesn''t bow to her anxiety. Loney wasn''t making it any easier for the sake of

    his fears, "speak," his voice carried the same iciness, Danica shivered.

    To find courage, she saw Loney as the devil. She wasn''t afraid of the devil so why should she fear him?

    "I don''t know how to say it but I want us to increase the number of times we meet." The words plucked

    out of her mouth like they were forced.

    Loney couldn''t hide his awe. A cold wave of relief washed him, a thin smile forming on the corners of

    his mouth, "what?" He understood exactly what Danica meant yet, he wanted to know if she was

    certain.

    Danica felt like a fish out of water. She was choked by the air around her with Loney''s short questions.

    she wondered why they couldn''t have a normal conversation. Loney''s words made her uneasy. Yet,

    she recalled that night when she was awake, even when she couldn''t see his face in the dark. He didn''t

    just have sex with her like it was for a baby. He took his time to pleasure her and gave her satisfaction.

    Therefore, she perceived that it wasn''t shameful to speak about sex with him. "I mean we should meet

    like 3 - 4 times a week."

    There was a long pause, as she waited in anticipation. ''Won''t he say anything?'' Danica''s uneasiness

    grew, her legs felt numb she strode to sit on the bed, then froze at the sound of his deep voice, "be

    specific."

    Danica gently stamped her feet in frustration. Why was he doing this? Loney seemed to enjoy what he

    was doing. "4 times," she said. An awkward silence filled the room with Loney in deep thought. He

    knew that there was no way he could continue ying his games. He also wanted the child but could

    he stand letting her go after he had the child? The thought pattern gave him a throbbing headache, his

    lips curled, "ok."

    There was another moment of awkward silence. Loney had received an email and had to leave

    immediately. He stood up from his chair and turned to the door. The moment he took a step, Danica

    recalled his promise and yelled, "Wait!" He halted but didn''t turn his head in her direction. "Hmmm," he

    hummed.

    Danica couldn''t continue to live in anticipation of a faceless maning to her room 4 times a week.

    She gathered herst courage and said, "you promised to let me see your face."

    Loney stiffened for a few seconds. He was a man of his words therefore, he had to face the

    unexpected. No matter what, it was bound to happen. He turned to face her. Danica caught sight of

    those grey eyes. A towel of familiarity mocked her. Her brain went into reverse and she recalled that

    morning at the hotel. The pores of the skin opened, letting out-gushes of hot sweat. She opened her

    mouth to speak but her tongue was heavy. Still, one word broke out, "you?"

    Loney expected the worse and rather appeared unfazed. It seemed to Danica that he was heartless but

    he wasn''t. He knew how to wrap up his insecurities and not let them show. He didn''t know that Danica

    was referring to the hotel. He thought she recalled him from college and asked, "does your proposal

    still hold?"

    Danica was hurt. She perceived that Loney was doing this on purpose. She could understand that he

    changed the rules on purpose but what was his reason? She wanted to know. "Why are you doing

    this?"

    Loney was remorseful. His voice was stern as he asked, "why did you fake your death, Danie? And

    why do you pretend to not know me?"

 Chapter Twenty - Four

    Chapter Twenty - Four

    Everything began to make sense to Danica. She discerned that Loney was doing this because he

    thought she was Danie. However, she didn''t know what Danie did to him. She struggled as to

    whether she should pretend to be Danie or confess. Still, she feared that maybe Danie would be in

    trouble if she exposed her. Therefore, she thought against confessing but how could she pretend to be

    Danie? She didn''t know so much about her sister except the things she had told her. Therefore, this

    was also not an option. She finally settled on one thing, to y neutral, which would mean telling a lie.

    Sheforted herself with the fact that Loney would let her go after she delivers the child and would

    never know the truth. That way, she and her sister would both be safe. "I am not Danie. My name is

    Danica."

    Loney froze. His mind went into deep thought. He couldn''t piece it all together. He sensed that

    something formidable was going on. Yet he had no way of knowing exactly what it was. If he confirmed

    that Danica wasn''t the one he woke up within the hotel, then he would know she was telling a lie but if

    she was, then he would believe everything she said. After all, he hadn''t seen Danie since he dropped

    out of college. ''Could it be true that the death certificate wasn''t forged?'' He decided to find out. "Were

    you the one I met at the hotel?"

    "Yes," Danica abruptly said. Loney took a step towards her, she took one back, startled. Loney took

    another step towards her but she couldn''t take one back because she was close to the bed. Loney''s

    gaze was impaling, Danica felt heated. He cupped her face in his hand and looked deeply into her

    hazel eyes, "are you saying that before then you hadn''t seen me?" Loney was so close she felt his

    warm breath on her cheek. He didn''t shift his gaze. Danica felt uneasy but maintained her stand. Her

    heart pounded in her chest.

    "No, that was the first time I saw you. I didn''t know how I got there but I don''t want to recall that

    incident," remorse cleaned her words, Loney''s guilty twinges red. He couldn''t remember most of that

    night either because was drunk. Now, he needed to think deeply about everything. Did he want Danica

    because he thought she was Danie? Now that he was certain that she wasn''t Danie, he wasn''t

    sure of his next action.

    "I think you should rethink the proposal," he said to her, his heart begging Danica not to. Interestingly,

    she didn''t.

    "I don''t have to. Nothing changes. I signed the agreement and therefore, we shall proceed as proposed

    if it''s fine with you," Danica defiantly said. Her rosy lips, white teeth and gentle words turned Loney on,

    he became so hard but controlled himself because he had a meeting to attend. He could stay staring

    into those beautiful hazel eyes forever. "I won''t be back tonight so see you tomorrow."

    He turned to leave but Danica subconsciously grasped his hand. "Please what do I call you?" Loney

    gazed at her with admiration, "Loney." Danica nodded, released her grip then as if she recalled

    something, she said, "onest question,"

    "Hmmm," Loney hummed.

    "This Danie, who is she?" Danica wanted to know Danie''s offence but unfortunately, Loney''s

    phone rang. He brought it out from his suit pocket and checked. It was Marie so he answered it."

    Danica could hear a female voice but couldn''t make out what she said. Loney ended the call and said,

    "I will see youter."

    Before Danica responded, Loney spurned around and left. A knife of jealousy stabbed her, her heart

    bled. She couldn''t understand what was happening and why she felt that way. Why did she care

    whether he was going to meet the caller?

    Loney went to the meeting with Marie. Thetter met him at a designated location. After everything was

    agreed, he went to the field while Marie went back to the office.  He couldn''t help thinking about

    Danica''s proposal. Since she wasn''t Danie, it should have been easy for him to adhere to it so she

    gets pregnant faster but he didn''t feel that way. The apprehension of losing her after she delivered the

    child still lingered on.

    He realized that even after finding out that Danica wasn''t Danie, his feelings for her hadn''t changed

    and his fears remained. He felt blessed that even though Danie shunned him, he still found her in

    another body. Thus, Danie''s soul rests in perfect peace for whatever caused her death.

    Danica on the other hand began to suspect that Loney was married, which was the reason he didn''t

    live in the mansion. He only came to perform his duties and left. ''Could his wife be the one who called?''

    Arrows of confusion pierced her. She couldn''t take it anymore and decided to go to the kitchen.

    Cooking will help her to bury all those unholy thoughts.

    However, when she saw Mabel in the kitchen, she couldn''t help asking some questions. Meanwhile,

    Mabel had been suspicious since Loney had revealed himself to Danica and also had questions.

    "I see you had your wish fulfilled," Mabel was the first to speak. Danica blushed slightly. Mabel was up

    with teasing her again.

    Danica forced a smile, "well, I don''t know whether to be happy or sad," she said, tying an apron to her

    waist.

    Mabel grimaced, "I think you should be happy, master cares about you." Danica froze. "Isn''t he

    married? He is so young and rich. Why does he have to get a surrogate?" Danica asked, hoping to get

    something hopeful to hold on to. She didn''t know how she would feel if Loney was married.

    "No one can understand the master''s ways. I don''t even know what he does but I''m quite sure that he

    isn''t married," Mabel affirmed.

    "So why does he want a baby then?" Danica hopefully asked, washing her hands to begin preparing

    the breakfast.

    "Youngdy, why didn''t you ask him those questions?" Paul interrupted since the women had dyed

    his breakfast. He justpleted his workout and needed something to eat.

    This is strictly women''s conversation. Why don''t you sit your ass on a chair in the dining room while we

    are at it?" Mabel snarled.

    Paul wasn''t moved and rather said, "with the conversation you women are having, breakfast is

    nowhere near ready."

    "You can answer our questions to make it faster," Danica shrugged, hoping for another bait. Paul was

    starving therefore, he would do whatever it took to end their discussion and prepare food instead.

    "What is that?" He casually asked. He didn''t perceive anything worse than conveying a message to

    Loney on her behalf so since that was dealt with, he was quite tolerant.

    "Is he married?" Danica carefully asked but Paul could see through her. The way her eyes lit up with

    the question, her demeanour, he needn''t a love doctor to tell him.

    "Hey, from the look in your eyes and the way you are asking about him. I think you are falling in love

    with him like those girls but please don''t. If he wanted to get a wife, he wouldn''t have gotten a

    surrogate. I don''t know his reasons too but he isn''t married and if you don''t want your heartbroken, I

    suggest you don''t get it entangled in this shit," Paul warned her.

    Danica was secretly thankful that he wasn''t married but also greatly disheartened by Paul''sst words.

    "Thanks for the advice Paul, it''s so helpful and besides, 70% of people who employ the services of a

    surrogate are married and perhaps, have childbearing issues," Danica sarcastically said.

    "Well, I am certain that my best friend is not married but sorry you also fell for him. What makes women

    fall for him anyway? He is so boring. Maybe I should find out his secret," Paul uttered, grabbed an

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    apple from the fruit basket and stepped out of the kitchen. He wasn''t angry or anything. Just his

    stomach grumbling and just, as they say, a hungry man is an angry man. Mabel shook her head

    encouragingly and said,

    "Don''t listen to him. Even, he doesn''t know much about the things the master does," Mabel tried to

    that Danica meant more to Loney than just a surrogate.

    "How did you know? He said he''s Loney''s best friend," Danica couldn''t help asking. Paul''s words were

    still strong in her mind.

    "I just know what I know so when will you see him again?" Mabel suspiciously asked.

    "Tomorrow."

    Mabel''s suspicions leveraged, "why so soon?"

    "Because we had a new arrangement," Danica revealed.

    Mabel''s lips curled into a smile, "I hope it works," she winked.

    Danica forced a smile, "I hope so too."

 Chapter Twenty - Five

    Chapter Twenty - Five

    At the shelter, Danie was helping to serve the needy. She even helped prepare the meals, thanks to

    Jones, who had coached her from what he learnt from Danica. She was excited about the new task.

    Jones couldn''t help but admire that Danica was gradually being herself again. Danie put on a smiley

    face in front of the people, serving with all humility. It was a wonderful sight for Jones who felt that he

    was falling in love with Danica all over again.

    He began to think that even if she couldn''t recall anything, at least they were still attracted to each

    other and therefore he could propose to her. He went over to help her with the kids. Together with

    Danie, they talked to the children about Jesus and his salvation.

    They enjoyed seeing the excitement in the eyes of these children, as Jones and Danica gave them

    parcels that were used clothes with snacks, books and a little Bible, neatly packaged. They made sure

    to include their contacts for the children to reach them anytime they could. Jones hoped that one day,

    he would give these kids a better life. He even had ns of adopting some of them when he started his

    own business and had more time on his hands. He didn''t want them to end up the way he did as a

    child. It was a miracle he found salvation and a new life.

    When he thought about it, he turned cloudy. "Are you alright? You''ve turned quiet." Danie was

    genuinely concerned. She had never seen him in that state. Therefore, she was disturbed. She moved

    to sit by his side on a swing while the children yed in the grass, giggling excitedly.

    "I''m fine, I''m just hoping for a better life for them," Jones didn''t look at her. He was ashamed to show

    his teary eyes and didn''t look up while he spoke.

    Danie was even more disturbed. She thought she must have offended him or he found out

    something but was relieved that that wasn''t the case. "Well, I''m nning on adopting some of them

    once I can afford it," she said out of the blue, her lips stretching into a smile, as some of the kids yed

    hide and seek while standing in the open and not hiding from their opponent. Jone''s eyes lit up.

    "That''s just what I was thinking too. I think the kindness inside your heart is just the same even with

    your lost memory," he red delightfully, returning Danie''s smile in the process.  Danie was

    secretly excited that her ying Danica was getting real but the point is, she was enjoying it too. She

    loved the attention people showered on her. That was all she ever craved but didn''t have because

    Danica was always in the limelight.

    "These kids are wonderful. Who wouldn''t  want to adopt one?" Jones subconsciously held her hand,

    squeezed it a little, in appreciation. He wanted to say something but caught sight of Herty strolling in

    their direction. He wanted to confess to her but the opportunity was ruined so he said instead, "thank

    you," then turned to Herty, "how is your training with Pastor Lawson?"

    "Much better. He gave me some scripture to meditate on but you won''t see me tomorrow. I have

    something urgent to attend to," Herty revealed.

    Danie frowned, "What is that?" She abruptly asked. She knew that Herty wasn''tfortable with her

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    rtionship with Jones therefore, she felt ufortable.

    "Just something I have to do for my parents because they will be returning soon from France," Herty

    told a white lie because she didn''t want to reveal things to Jones.

    "All the best and call me when you need anything," Jones said with concern.

    "Okay."

    *******

    On the field, Loney''s workload had increased overnight, thanks to the new contract. Therefore,  his

    presence was greatly required. He had to take turns, supervising his project managers to ensure that

    they were on the same page. Regardless, there was one name and image constantly on his mind,

    Danica. He was supposed to see her today and he didn''t intend to gote now that she knew who he

    was.

    Still, work took longer than he expected and it waste already. He wanted to call her to tell her he

    wouldn''t be able to make it and that their meeting should be postponed to tomorrow but realized he

    hadn''t given her phone ess yet. Now, he had tomunicate again through Paul but he felt it

    wasn''t right. Suddenly, he wanted to keep their affairs private. He couldn''t tell the reason for his sudden

    change but rted it to the fact that he mistook her for Danie the first time which made him slightly

    fearful at the time. But thinking deeper, he couldn''t get the assurance of what he wanted for Danica.

    Her reason for being there was for the baby.

    Whichever way, he couldn''t prevent his mind from drifting towards her when he had a little time. He sat

    in his truck, which was the most convenient today because some of the field locations were muddy due

    to the heavy rain. He didn''t change his field clothing since he was going to the mansion.

    When Loney drove through the highway, he noticed a Toyota hignder at his posterior. He wasn''t

    suspicious initially since he hadn''t stepped on anyone''s toes after Ray left. However, he realized that

    when slowed for the car to overtake, it wouldn''t but would rather slow down too. His security nerves

    kicked in, automatically pressing the elerator harder.

    He realized as he sped that, the driver of the car behind him sped too, therefore, he unlocked the

    doors, pressed the brake instantly, opened the door and jumped out of the car. The driver of the car

    behind him didn''t have time to halt, not having been able to predict it, and crashed into his car. Since it

    waste, the highway was quite lonely. Still, it would just be a matter of time before the police got there,

    thanks to the street cameras.

    Loney wasn''t going to let him off easily. He stood up and limped towards the Toyota hignder. He had

    sustained a few injures and was bleeding but much better than the driver who appeared dazed but was

    conscious. "Who sent you?" Loney roared, dragging him violently from the steering wheel to the floor. It

    wasn''t the first time something like that happened. The man hit the floor with a thumb but he was still

    conscious. "Fuck you!" He yelled and spat out blood.

    Loney balled his hand into a fist and punched his face, "I didn''t hear that. Now who sent you?" the man

    shook his head, blood oozing from his nose. Dribs of pain caressed him, he wanted it to end. "Fuck

    you, Loney." When Loney realized that he wouldn''t speak and he knew who he was, he wasn''t ready to

    let go even when the police could be there at any point in time. He searched the man''s pocket till his

    hand felt something hard and dangerous, a pistol. He pulled it out, "do you want to die just like that?"

    He pulled it and pointed it to his head.

    The man shook with fear. He has a family and didn''t want to die. "You will still kill me if I tell you. That''s

    all you people do," he spat with no measure of regret in his voice.

    "What if I tell you I won''t?" Loney had no intention of killing him. He only wanted to know the one who

    sent him because he perceived the man before him to only be a pawn.

    The man, for the sake of his family, decided to take a risk and trust Loney. "Mr Somo paid me to

    eliminate you."

    Loney wanted to ask more questions but heard the police sirens from a distance. He pulled away from

    the man, sat back into his car, the side now damaged as a result of the ident. He sped at top speed,

    veered off the main road into a dark tunnel. The police couldn''t trace him and arrested the man in the

    Toyota.

    Danica was worried. From her conversation with Loney, she didn''t expect thattter to hide anymore. It

    was almost midnight and he hadn''t shown up. She woke Paul and made him call Loney around 10 pm

    but thetter did not answer. Paul was unperturbed, knowing how his friend was and went back to

    sleep.

    Danica went back to her bedroom andid on her bed. Just as she was about to sleep, she heard

    movement. Since it waste and quiet, any little sound made twice as much noise. She went out of her

    room but didn''t see anybody, not even the guards. Since Paul confirmed his rm system to be on

    point, they didn''t need to be awake anymore. Loney knew how to deactivate it to not wake anybody so

    he did so. However, the light to the living room went off immediately she stepped out.

    Suspicion grew in her as she pressed the switch. There was no one there but just bloodstains on the

    floor. Her heart thumped in her chest. She wanted to call James or Mabel but thought otherwise. She

    took a mop since the servants were all asleep and began mopping the blood off the floor. She followed

    the trail of the blood up the stairs to a door, and a room she had never entered before. After mopping

    the blood in front of the door, she contemted whether she should knock or just open the door.

    She decided on the former and knocked gently. No voice was heard. She turned the knob and saw a

    few drops of blood on the floor but she was equally amazed at the interior of the room. It was nothing

    she had ever seen. At first, she thought her room was the most explicit but seeing this, hers felt

    outmoded. Loney''s cologne exhumed the room and she feared that something terrible happened to him

    but worse of all, she feared that he was a murderer and killed someone, or he was a spy. Both options

    didn''t seem tooforting to her.

    She heard the sound of the shower and knew he was in the bathroom but she couldn''t decide whether

    she should leave or stay and she wondered what would happen if he found out she was there. Both

    options didn''t seem right. Therefore, she mopped the blood quickly and turned to leave. As soon as her

    hand touched the knob, a deep alluring voice sounded behind her, "wait..."

 Chapter Twenty - Six

    Chapter Twenty - Six

    Danica''s grip tightened around the mop, her stomach heated up. The sound of Loney''s voice made her

    heart stop. She feared knowing who Loney truly was. She was frozen to the spot. She turned her head

    to meet his form. Her heart rate increased. His hairy well-sculpted chest, inviting exposed. He was only

    in his boxers. She quickly looked away.

    When Loney realized she didn''t move, he strode towards her. He ced one hand gently on her

    shivering one on the doorknob, used his other hand to lift her chin, his eyes bored into hers. Danica felt

    hot shes at his touch, she bit her lower lip, her heart thumped. She tried to look away, catching sight

    of something still red on his hand, then his head. Her heart froze. Worry saturated her, she couldn''t tell

    why.

    Her voice shook as she spoke, "sorry, I was cleaning the bloodstains. I didn''t mean to intrude."

    Loney''s gaze darkened, "that isn''t your job. You are supposed to be sleeping," his sounded alluring,

    Danica felt her muscles tighten.

    "You promised toe," she said, shifting her gaze but Loney held her chin up gently but firm, his eyes

    burned into hers.

    "And I''m here," his voice was deep, her heart panged.

    Danica felt heated and ufortable, she dropped the mop, "let me apply medication to your wound.

    Do you have first aid?" She asked. Loney released her chin and moved away. Danica released a

    breath she didn''t know she was holding.

    "Yes, in the drawer under the dressing table," he said, not taking his eyes off her. Danica figured she

    had to make her way around his in his closet by herself. She went into therge room and was amazed

    by the different types of clothing, then shoes and even the hard hat. It increased her curiosity but she

    swallowed it.

    When she came out of the closet, Loney was leisurely sitting on the luxury sofa. The sight of him made

    her heart flutter. "It will hurt a little," she said and began applying medication on his elbow.

    "Mmmmm," Loney hummed. Danica realized that Loney didn''t even flinch. "How did it happen?" She

    sceptically asked after some time.

    "It was an ident but don''t worry about it," Loney casually said like it was nothing. However, since

    Danica didn''t know much about his personality, to her he sounded firm and she feared asking another

    question but recalled the different types of clothes she saw in his closet. "What do you do?" She

    couldn''t help asking.

    "Menial jobs," Loney casually said, his lips thinning into a smile at his own joke. Danica understood that

    he didn''t want to give much information about herself and said, "let me get your food." Loney nodded

    while he observed what she had done with his wounds in the mirror.

    Danica returned with a tray and served Loney''s food. Since she knew he wasing, she had cooked

    for him and was d he didn''t reject her offer. "It''s delicious," Loney said after taking the first bite.

    Danica was fluttered, "thank you."

    "Did you take any medical training? This is professionally done," Loney said, referring to his well-

    treated wounds.

    "I love kids and I used to watch them y games. Some got hurt along the way so I learnt about first

    aid measures just to take care of them. That''s all there is to it." Loney was moved and now, he was

    certain that Danica was indeed Danica and not Danie.

    "Tell me about your family," he suddenly asked.

    Danica bit her lower lip, contemting what to say. She knew that Loney knew Danie but since she

    didn''t know what had transpired, she couldn''t tell him. "There is none. Let me take the tray away," she

    got up, bent to pick the tray. Loney had emptied the te, which made her believe that he really liked

    her food. However, she avoided his gaze because she feared he would see through that she just told a

    lie.

    Regardless, Loney held her arm. She froze and shivered a little at the contact. He was so close, his

    hairy muscled chest exhumed her. "I can''t wait till then. Don''t we have an appointment?" Loney

    reminded.

    "But you are hurt. How?" Danica wanted to resist due to his injuries. She even saw him limp a little.

    "You just fed me. I have the strength," Loney countered, deciphering the meaning in her words. The

    thing was, even if Loney was in a wheelchair, he could have still performed beyond her imagination.

    Before Danica spoke, he pressed his lips on hers, pushed the tray away. He pulled Danica into his

    arms on the sofa. It felt different, seeing him take her, waking all the pleasures in her body. The best

    part was, her body responded to him. It wasn''t like a contract thing. It was rather something they both

    wanted. He groped her nightgown, letting it fall to the floor. Loney pulled away a little, raked her skin

    with his eyes, not seeing her this close in the dark. Even he liked it better this way.

    Danica was roped in the hard toned muscled body. She thought only men in action movies had this

    kind of body and she began to affirm that Loney was indeed a spy, which was why he didn''t want to let

    her in on what he does for a living. How could he build such a huge mansion from menial jobs? Not

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    even a toddler would believe that.

    However, when Loney pulled down his boxers, Danica feared for the size of the cock in front of her.

    Was this what went inside her those nights? How was she able to walk after? Yet, strangely, her body

    craved it and she found herself touching it with Loney''s hands and mouth tasting every inch of her

    body. She realized that Loney began to mourn as she touched it and continued to massage it gently,

    the size swelling in her hand at every point in time.

    Her heartbeat increased, her breathing getting heavier. Her skin reddened at the hickeys Loney made

    sure to leave as his signature. She felt her clitoris swell when Loney covered her hard nipple with his

    mouth. He inserted a finger inside her, feeling her wetness and knew she was ready. He carried her

    gently to the bed like an egg,id her on her back, with their legs bent and up in the air. Her legs were

    slightly past shoulder-length apart, and she could grip the soles of her feet with her hands.

    Loney prated her gently, a me of pain and excitement flinging in, as he thrust in and out of her,

    hitting all her angles while sheid on her back. Intermittently, he would engage her clitoris with one

    hand, stroking it gently, while his other hand supported her legs. Danica felt like bubbles were bursting

    inside her. She couldn''t swallow her moans and let them out freely. She didn''t care anymore if he felt

    she was enjoying it.

    Her Breathing turned heavier, her heartbeat increasing, she felt hot blood rushing through her veins to

    her core. Her muscles tensed, The walls of their core swelling, gripping tightly to his size expanding

    inside her. Her clitoris became super-sensitive to Loney''s every touch, as she reached orgasm. Loney

    let out deep moans, masking Danica''s pleasurable sounds filling the room. The muscles at the base of

    his manhood tightened, his semen fighting to release in ejaction but he pulled out instantly, andid

    beside Danica.

    He didn''t want the night to end. She had be his addiction. He pitied her tired form but couldn''t let

    go. He covered her nipple with his mouth again, his hands stroking every inch of her body. Her smooth

    silky skin with the red patches he enjoyed leaving there. Danica''s body began to respond again.

    Sheid on her side trying to catch her breath. Therefore Loney, seeing her tired form, didn''t want to

    move her. Heid in the same direction, behind her, bent her knees and pushed her rear back toward

    him for easier ess to her core, adjusting the lean of their bodies to vary at the angle of entry, while

    he rocked and thrust both roughly and gently, from the sideways position. Danica''s moans got louder

    with his, as he yed with her breasts with one hand, stimting her clitoris with another. The body

    contact and deep pration, sending another wave of orgasm. This time, Loney emptied his seed

    deep inside her. He couldn''t continue seeing her depressed after each test. She wasn''t Danie and he

    wanted a baby...

 Chapter Twenty - Seven

    Chapter Twenty - Seven

    Loney woke up a few hourster. Most probably three. It was already morning. Which meant he had

    slept a bit longer than usual. Most times, three to four hours of sleep was enough for him. But when he

    came to the mansion, it was either an hour or two. He gently detangled himself from Danica, dressed

    up in his suit, since he was going to the office and left a note beside her after covering her with a

    nket and adjusting the temperature of the air conditioner.

    Before he turned the doorknob, he took another long nce at her sleeping form on the bed,

    wondering how he was going to let her go after she got pregnant and delivered the child. He didn''t think

    that he could live without her. Her gentleness, the humility in her tone, her beautiful features were all

    different from anyone he met. Throughout the time he spent with her, he couldn''t feel any pain from his

    wounds. It was allplete excitement.

    Just as he descended the stairs, Paul stepped out of his room, amazed to see him in the morning. The

    servants and some of the guards cast nces at him. Loney never stayed till morning so they had

    never set their eyes on him. However, from how he carried himself with dignity, style, dominance and

    authority, everyone could tell that he was the boss, even though he looked young and hadn''t uttered a

    word.

    "What happened to your car?" Paul was quick to ask. Loney had even forgotten about the ident.

    "Oh that, someone was stalking mest night so I crashed into him. He was sent by one Mr Somo," he

    tried to recall.

    Paul frowned, turning on his protective gear, "should I search on him?"

    "No. That would be too much on you. I will let Gideon handle it," Loney outrightly said but Paul was

    displeased. He felt that Loney was losing trust in his abilities. "Come on, I''m still your best friend."

    "That''s why I don''t want you to be known to associate with me. If they know that I have nothing to lose,

    they would tread with caution but once they find out anything, then they have a serious bargain," Loney

    revealed.

    Paul was washed with embarrassment, realizing that while he thought Loney was pushing him away,

    the former was rather protecting him. "I never thought about it that way."

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "I know," Loney tappedfortingly on his shoulder, "take care of everyone, especially Danica. If

    anything happens to her, I won''t forgive you this time." Loney''s voice was stern, his expression solemn.

    Paul discerned that he wasn''t joking. "You have my word," he responded in agreement.

    Loney thought deeply, "I am nning a surprise for her. I will call to let you know about it. See you

    tomorrow," he turned to leave.

    "Wait, you areing again?" Paul could notprehend why the sudden change. Loney was like a

    stranger in his own mansion but suddenly, he had turned the homeowner again, he wasn''t going to let

    Loney off easily.

    Loney grimaced, "would you rather I go to a hotel?" Paul realized he wasn''t going to get the answers

    he craved. "Be careful," he advised.

    Loney stopped, turned around and said, "don''t worry, I have nothing to lose."

    Paul smirked, "are you sure about that?" Loney understood the meaning of his words and didn''t speak

    further. He shook his head and left.

    Danica woke up to the empty bed in an unusual room. Images ofst night were clearer today.

    However, she couldn''t help feeling disappointed that Loney wasn''t by her side when she woke up. She

    thought strongly about what he did for a living and why he never stayed. Worst of all, what caused the

    ident he imed.

    She tried to lift herself and her hand felt a paper. She picked it up. "I have informed Mabel to move your

    things here. I hope you like it. See you tomorrow."

    Danica instantly frowned at the note. She knew that all this would end as soon as she got pregnant so

    why would she want to be in his room? She put on her dress and rushed to her room. The servants

    were already packing her things.

    "Stop!" Danica yelled. "Arrange them back in the closet," she ordered.

    "But," Britney, one of the servants tried to exin but Danica already knew what she wanted to say and

    countered, "no buts. Just do as I say." The servant looked on perplexed until Mabel entered,

    "Just do as she says," her voice rang in front of the servants who were reluctant to do as Danica had

    said.

    "Don''t worry, he wasn''t forcing you. He just thought that side was morefortable," Mabel tried to

    exin.

    "I like it here."

    Mabel stared at her suspiciously and asked, "then why did you sleep therest night?" Her gaze was

    focused on a few hickeys on her neck. Danica felt uneasy, and turned red like tomatoes, "I will go and

    prepare something," she tried to cause a distraction.

    "That reminds me, you must tell me the things you are allergic to. You know there are times in

    pregnancy where even your favourite food would seem nauseating right? The earlier you let me help,

    the better." Mabel was positive that Danica would be pregnant this time. Whereas, Danica had lost

    hope. "But I''m not pregnant yet."

    "Don''t worry. It will be soon and morning sickness is even the worst," Mabel continued to exin as

    Danica''s embarrassment deepened.

    "We will have this discussion after I take seed, but for now, I will make breakfast," Danica firmly said

    and headed for the door. Still, Mabel wasn''t ready to let go. "You should be making lunch because it''s

    already 11 am. By the time you are done, it will be lunchtime," she teased, then continued, "he told

    James he was working on a surprise for you," Mabel revealed.

    "What?" Danica couldn''t imagine that Loney would n a surprise for her and best of all, what could it

    be? Even though she was ttered she couldn''t help Mabel''s teasing, sucking on the smiles begging to

    be expressed.

    "Well, I don''t know myself but James left about two hours ago after receiving a call from the master,"

    Mabel hinted before she left Danica''s room with the maids.

    Danica threw herself on the orthopaedic mattress after Mabel and the maids left. She decided to not

    think about Loney''splex personality but rather think of the fact that he will be returning the next

    day. She got off the bed, had her shower, dressed up and went to prepare lunch. When she was done

    and began to dish out the food, a familiar voice yelled her name with excitement. Danica was stunned.

    "Herty? How did you get here?" Danica scratched her eyes, shock blinding her. Herty hugged Danica

    tightly.

    "Paul met me at Dr Jeff''s office and brought me here. God, is this even on earth? The architecture and

    ecstatic design seem like one of those mansions in heaven," Herty gawked around after pulling away

    from the hug, all her fears of Danica not being happy gradually fading.

    "You talk as if you''ve been there," Danica giggled, excited to have Herty around. It warmed her heart

    that Loney allowed Herty toe and visit. Therefore, she nned on preparing something delicious

    as a thank you to him.

    "You look stunning," Herty admired Danica. She discerned that Danica was well taken care of.

    "Sorry to interrupt but I''m starving," Paul interrupted.

    "Let''s eat first, then we will go to my room to catch up on everything else," Danica suggested. "Sounds

    good to me��" Gertrude agreed.

    At Loney''s office, his face darkened when he was informed that Danica had refused to sleep in his

    room. He was slightly displeased. Regardless, when he thought deeper, he couldn''t me her for it. It

    would be ufortable for her to live in his room therefore, he let the matter slide.

    He recalled the stalker and decided to search on Mr Somo. Oddly it wasn''t difficult to get the

    information he needed. When the police interrogated the stalker, information reached Loney that Mr

    Somo was paid by Ray. Therefore, he put a call through to Ray.

    "Are you still alive?" Ray''s arrogant voice sounded at the end of the line, his Russian ent

    domineering.

    Loney was surprisingly calm and tactful. "unfortunately for you, I am," he said coldly

    Ray was angered by Loney''s calm. He always interpreted Loney''s calmness to mean he had a n

    and recalling how Loney sent Jonax thest time, he felt uneasy. "You will not be so lucky the next

    time," Ray hid his fears, trying to sound confident.

    Loney was unfazed, "It rather seems to me that you don''t learn your lesson. I have enough evidence to

    put you behind bars," he continued to say, his voicecking warmth.

    Ray couldn''t take it anymore and decided to threaten Loney with something so dear. "Let''s see you try.

    That presidential project might just go down��"

 Chapter Twenty - Eight

    Chapter Twenty - Eight

    Ray couldn''t take it anymore and decided to threaten Loney with something so dear. "Let''s see you try.

    That presidential project might just go down," he sarcastically said, while he waited in anticipation of

    Loney''s response.

    Surprisingly, The line went silent for almost a minute. Ray confirmed he had hit a sour spot in Loney

    this time. Internally, he gleaned with joy. However, when Loney spoke, he shocked the hell out of him. "I

    think I have tolerated this nonsense well enough. It''s time ites to a halt. This is yourst warning. If

    anything happens with that contract, be it natural or man-made, it''s on you and I will make sure that I

    kill you with my bare hands, and feed your useless corps to the vultures."

    Ray froze at the end of the line. He knew that Loney never made ideal threats therefore, without

    another word, he ended the call. Loney wasn''tforted. This was a big project and he wasn''t going to

    let anything go wrong. Even though he knew his warning had sunk deep, he still couldn''t ascertain that

    Ray would just back down. Instantly, he went to his office closet to change into his work attire, got into

    his truck and drove to the field.

    *****

    At the mansion, Danica grasped Herty after lunch and lunged thetter to her room. Herty had lived a

    they weren''t around most of the time. They travelled the world for missionary work but always made

    sure to provide her with everything she needed. Herty nevercked, be it in school or at home. She

    also took her fate seriously, never giving in to worldly pleasures. Everything about her was purely work

    and church. She had never had a boyfriend and at twenty-three she was still a virgin.

    Regardless of her upbringing,  she could affirm that she had never seen anything close to the decor

    she saw in Loney''s mansion and even in Danica''s room. She also loved the set-up for the unborn baby.

    It seemed to her that whoever the supposed parent was, was desperately in need of a baby.

    "Are you pregnant yet?" She wanted to confirm from Danica herself even though Dr Jeff had already

    told her otherwise.

    "No," Danica confirmed, settling on the bed in excitement.

    "I thought so. I continued reading a lot about the process when you left. Artificial insemination is not

    always easy and most people who conceive ends up in a miscarriage in one way or the other. The

    chance of sess is quite slim, it requires going through the process over and over again."

    "I know. That''s why we are not using either of those methods." Danica didn''t see the need to hide it

    from Gertrude anymore. She thought it better to share her notions with someone she trusted.

    However, she regretted it as soon as the words left her mouth, most importantly because she discerned

    Herty wasn''t ready for such information. "Which other means is there unless.. are you sleeping with

    him?"

    "Yes. It used to be once a month but it wasn''t working so I proposed we make it four times a week but

    that was just three days ago so, I''m quite hopeful. I just want it all to end so I can have my life back."

    "Do you understand that means fornication?" Herty''s words were like a sharp sword, stabbing Danica''s

    heart. During youth meetings, they were taught a lot about abstinence till marriage. That was one of the

    reasons it was quite easy for her to have kept herself even when she was close to Jones. Their

    rtionship was built on a mutual foundation.

    However, Danica quickly overcame her stigma, "every sin is sin, Herty, he that breaks one

    thinking, you have also lied so we are in the same soup," she looked away feeling a bit remorseful for

    dragging Herty into this whole thing and making her lie to cover up for her.

    Regardless, Herty knew that Danica meant no harm and was trying to justify her actions yet she was

    also determined to point out what she thought was right. "But when you continue deliberately in sin

    after the..."

    "I know, Herty, don''t you think I know that already? What else would you have me do? Where would I

    get all that money to pay back?" Danica was remorseful and she wasn''t trying to hide it anymore.

    Herty was saddened by Danica''s countenance. She cared so much she didn''t know how to show it

    without hurting her friend. "I''m sorry Danica but have you still been reading your Bible?"

    Danica looked around, trying to recall where she kept her Bible. "I used to when I got here earlier but

    not any more. I feel vile each time I open it."

    Herty chuckled, "you mustn''t. God is always closer to the oppressed."

    Danica was getting hysterical because she felt Herty could not understand her situation. "But I am not

    oppressed. He treats me quite well. I neverck anything and he listens when I speak. I don''t see him

    much but the few times I''ve seen him, he wasn''t bad." Danica''s lips curled when she thought about

    Loney, her eyes lit up in excitement.

    "But if he is making you do things contrary to the word of God, then what do you call that? I don''t think

    he''s a good person. He''s just using you," Herty blurted out. Somehow, she feared losing Danica if she

    continued to be far from her.

    "You''ve also forgotten that he never forced me. He needed a baby and I needed the money. What

    makes me different from him?"

    "I''m sorry Danica, I''m just concerned. Jones thinks Danie is you. They seem to be in love. He is a

    very good man and I don''t want you to lose him. You have to get out of here Danica. Jones must know

    the truth."

    When Danica figured that all this while, Herty''s concern was Jones, she wasn''t worried anymore. "It''s

    okay Herty. Jones can have Danie. I''m not thinking of going back after having the baby." She

    revealed her n.

    Herty was saddened. The best times she saw Danica was when she was with Jones and she couldn''t

    help seeing them apart. Besides, she feared Jones would feel betrayed when he found out who

    Danie was. Everything seemedplicated, "but why?"

    "I won''t fit in anymore. My dreams have changed. I want to relocate somewhere. Start a new life. Use

    the money to start a small restaurant, join a new church and start my life afresh. At least, Danie has

    a fresh start and Jones is a good man. He doesn''t have to know the difference."

    Herty was stupefied by Danica''s revtion. "Danica, this isn''t you. What about the kids?"

    "They have Danie. Didn''t you say so? They don''t even know that I''m not there."

    There was an ufortable silence after Danica spoke, then Herty revealed, "I was thinking of asking

    my parents for help. I would just raise enough money to get you out of here. It''s good you aren''t

    pregnant yet. You can still start over."

    Surprisingly to Herty, Danica wasn''t excited about her intention. "No. I don''t want to leave him. He

    might have all the money and power but when I look at him, I see a lost child. I want him to be happy. I

    want to bear his child."

    Herty was stunned and narrowly disillusioned. She felt her best friend had backslidden and didn''t want

    to get back on her feet. She seemed to have been trapped in the world of immorality. Whatever it was,

    she med it on Loney. "Danica, who is he?"

    "His name is Loney. That''s all I know about him. How is everybody back there?" Danica tried to escape

    Herty''s judgemental attitude.

    "Everyone and everything is fine," Herty said but didn''t give Danica the breathing space she needed,

    instantly going back to the question,

    "but this Loney guy, why isn''t he married and why does he want a child?"

    "I don''t know. He doesn''t talk much but I like him and he knows Danie." Danica couldn''t keep her

    mouth shut no matter how she tried. She was just too excited to see Herty and besides, she trusted her

    secrets were safe.

    "You can''t be serious."

    "I don''t know what transpired between them but from the beginning, he thought I was Danie. When

    he asked me, I told him that I''m not her but I didn''t tell him we were twins."

    Herty gawked at Danica like she had seen a ghost. "You should tell him the truth, Danica." Herty tried

    to put herself in Loney''s shoes this time.

    "How can I tell him the truth? You know Danie has been a bad nut. The only thing she did

    sessfully in the past was cause trouble. What if she was in trouble or perhaps, owed him some

    money like she did all those people? I can''t take that risk," Danica revealed her apprehension but Herty

    thought otherwise.

    "As your friend, I will tell you the truth. You better tell him everything before he finds out himself."

    "No. He will never find out. As soon as I have the child, I will relocate. That way, I''m safe and Danie

    is also safe," Danicaforted herself. Regardless, Herty was more prudent this time and said,

    "Danica, I think you are ying with fire��"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter Twenty - Nine

    Chapter Twenty - Nine

    "No. He will never find out. As soon as I have the child, I will relocate. That way, I''m safe and Danie

    will also be safe," Danicaforted herself. Regardless, Herty was more prudent this time and said,

    "Danica, I think you are ying with fire."

    "I think not. He will never know." Danica was adamant. After all, there was no way Loney would ever

    find Danie. For as long as he inferred, she was dead and her death certificate was proof enough.

    "But what if he does? What if he finds out the truth?" Herty was disturbed as she asked.

    Danica bit her lower lip in deep thought, "what if he loves her? What happens to me then? He might not

    even want me to bear his child," she facepalmed the minute the words left her mouth and turned teary

    but Herty had already seen through her.

    "Is there more to this Danica? Do you love him? Tell me the truth," her voice was calm. She had never

    been in such a situation but she couldn''t help feeling pity for her friend.

    "There is just something about him that keeps me thinking about him all the time. I know it''s wrong but I

    can''t help it," she admitted.

    "So you love him but you are afraid that perhaps he loves Danie and would leave you when he finds

    her?" Herty asked thoughtfully, sympathycing her words. No trace of her being judgemental. It was a

    case of genuine concern.

    Danica nodded, "precisely."

    There was a brief silence. Both were engrossed in deep thought. "Supposing you have the child, your

    contract ends, then what next?" Herty''s worried voice cut through the silence. She was trying to remind

    Danica that either way, everything will be over when she takes seed but Danica seemed to have it all

    nned.

    "At least I will have a blood connection to the child. Even if I don''t see him after, I will have satisfaction,

    knowing that he has a part of me with him. I don''t just want to have the child because of the contract. I

    want to make him happy," Danica earnestly said, lighting up bitterness in Herty. Someway, she thought

    Danica was being selfish but now, she was certain that Danica was insane. For as long as she

    surmised, Danica might get hurt. "I see you even sacrificed your salvation and sense of reasoning."

    Danica was negligibly queasy. She wasn''t superhuman and just like every girl, she had a weakness but

    who wouldn''t fall for Loney''s allure? Even if he was cold, there was still a jerk of attraction emanating

    from him. Perhaps Herty could only understand if she met Loney. "Why are you being so judgemental?

    I''m I the first Christian to backslide? God forgave David so why can''t he forgive me?" Danica tried to

    justify her actions.

    Still, Herty didn''t register her support for Danica''s decision. She couldn''t tell if she would ever be

    allowed to see Danica again till she gave birth therefore, she was determined to help her to make the

    right decision before anything else. "God is ready to forgive you but do the right thing, Danica, tell him

    the truth."

    Danica was about to speak when the door pushed open and standing at the entrance was Paul, "Hello

    girls, it''s time. It''s gettingte and the journey takes a few hours," he announced.

    Danica swallowed a lump in her throat as tears formed in the corner of her eyes. It was good letting out

    everything she bottled up inside. She felt good speaking with Herty even though thetter did not agree

    on her decisions but she was still grateful that she came and now that she had to go, Danica''s heart

    sank. "We shall speak again Herty, I will think about all that you have advised."

    Herty only nodded, her eyes meeting Paul''s. She swallowed the rest of her words since Paul was

    standing there and strode to the door. "Hey, isn''t that dress too long?" Paul said to Herty. His voice

    seethed umbrage, Herty felt offended.

    "I like it and do you have a problem with it?" She asked a bit harshly. Paul realized his mistake and

    said, "well, I just think a little trim would do." Herty frowned but didn''t say a word. When she was about

    to walk through the door, James said, "but can I take you on a date sometime?"

    Danica let out a wryugh as Herty responded, "sure, we have all night worship on Fridays. You are

    wee to attend with me."

    Paul''s face dropped. "Oh, I see. A religious fanatic," he taunted.

    Herty took offence but somehow, she was beginning to get used to Paul''s personality. "I''m a Christian,

    not a religious fanatic. Just get me out of here."

    Danica ushered Herty to the door and returned to the bed. Everything Herty said rang deeply in her

    mind. She knew Herty was right and she felt guilty keeping a secret but she couldn''t help it. She waited

    in anticipation, hoping that she could find the courage to tell Loney everything. She went to bed

    drenched in her thoughts.

    Loney woke up in his hotel room. Abruptlyedly, he thought about getting another house, instantly

    washing out the thought. He feared his enemies might go to the extent of nting a bomb in his house

    if they found out.

    Different hotels were the best. Since it wasmercial, his moves were unpredictable to his enemies.

    Despite all the threats, he was still epting the biggest contracts that came with the most deadly

    locations. He only had one rule, he had nothing to lose but neither was he ready to make it any easy on

    his enemies.

    He felt the need to speak with Danica. Even when he was supposed to see her tonight, he wanted to

    hear her voice. Therefore, he decided to get her a phone. Since the project managers were doing great

    with all the contracts, he thought of going earlier to the mansion. That way, he could spend a longer

    time with Danica. He intended to make a surprise appearance during supper.

    However, he wasn''t the only one missing someone. Danica was missing him too. When his phone lit up

    with James'' name, his expression darkened. He feared bad news but he answered it anyway, for

    anxiety that it might involve Danica.

    "Loney, she wants to speak with you," Paul said as soon as Loney answered the call. Loney didn''t have

    to ask who. He already knew. "Okay."

    "Hi, I just want to know the time you wille," Danica''s soft voice rang at the end of the call. He got

    mesmerized by the voice and paused for a while before he responded, "I will be there soon."

    Danica''s face lit up instantly at the sound of his voice, her stomach flipped in excitement. "Please don''t

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    eat out okay? I will make something for you."

    Loney frowned, then smiled, "is there a special celebration going on?"

    Danica sighed, "you will see when you get here."

    "Okay," Loney said and ended the call.

    When Danica gave the phone to Paul, she felt her stomach giddy. She liked the feel of blood cruising

    through her veins when she spoke with Loney. She was going to cook something special for him but

    she was also going to spill the beans. She went still at the thought.

    Loney was just about to leave the office when he received a call. There was an emergency in one of

    the fields and his presence was needed. Quickly, he left the office. When he arrived at the scene, he

    was frantic. One of his men had fallen off a scaffold. His head was smashed and there was no trace of

    life. Strangely, no one had called an ambnce. Loney''s fury gradually dissipated when he smelt foul

    y.

    He squatted beside the corpse, dipped his finger into the pool of blood and licked it. There were

    disgusting frowns on the faces of his workers who began to suspect that he was a vampire but a

    decrepit smile crept onto his features. The substance on the floor tasted sweet. He examined the

    corpse, realizing it was a silicon dummy made to look exactly like a man. Instantly he suspected the

    culprit to be among them.

    "Tell security to lock up everywhere," he ordered the project manager.

    "Done, sir," the project manager, Mr Barley reported after a few minutes. "Good, enact a roll call to see

    if everyone here is on your contact list." Mr Barley got to business immediately, mentioning the names

    on their list, one by one. Those called were moved to one side. Twenty-six people so far with two

    people standing. Their names were not on the list. His workers began to look at him like some good

    because, while they, filled with terror, couldn''t decipher, Loney did it in just a few minutes.

    "Who are you?" Mr Barely questions the two unregistered men.

    "I was only supposed to deliver. The one who paid me was not the sender. I think everything you need

    should be in the dummy," one of the two men said. He had a stern look.

    "Why didn''t you leave after your delivery?" Mr Barley asked. Since the man had outrightly confessed,

    she held nothing against him.

    "I had to make sure that everything was well done," the man exined in their dress and shoes.

    "Call the cops," Loney roared.

    After the security whipped the man away to wait for the corps, Loney went into deep thoughts. He

    realized that the men hid behind the numbers and orchestrated the whole n but who sent them?

    From the looks of it, it wasn''t Ray so who was it?

    It wasn''t hard for Loney to get a clue. There was a note stuffed in the dummy as the man had said.

    Loney opened and read. The message was simple. "Stay away." He passed the note to Gideon for

    investigation. Suddenly, he recalled his promise to Danica and said, "It''s enough for today. Clean up

    this mess and go home. Tomorrow, we shall know what to do."

    His workers began to disperse by this message. When he got to the mansion, it was an hour to

    midnight. Everyone was asleep including Danica. Except for the fact that she was well dressed. She

    even put on little makeup andid on the sofa. Guilt washed Loney. At least, he should have called to

    inform her about the turnout of events without any details.

    As he tried to carry her to her room. Her eyes snapped open. "You came," she forced a smile

    Loney was expressionless, "I told you I would."

    Danica stood from the sofa, "let me warm the food. It must be cold by now," she headed to the dining

    room. Loney followed softly behind her. Seeing he had already disturbed her sleep, he didn''t want to

    worry her any further. "Don''t bother. I will eat as it is."

    Danica was stunned but didn''t argue. She served the dish, sat opposite Loney and watched in

    amazement, as Loney ate the food she made. There was a little smile in the corner of his lip the whole

    time and when he finished, he said, "Thank you. It''s delicious." Danica recalled Gertrude''s words and

    being wiped with remorse, she said, "I have something to tell you.

 Chapter Thirty

    Chapter Thirty

    Loney was expectant. He couldn''t wait to hear what Danica had to say to him. "Go ahead." Then, he

    recalled something and said, "Just a minute, I''ll be right back." Danica sat back on the sofa while he

    strode out of the room to the truck and returned, a box in hand. "This is for you. You don''t have to go

    through Paul to speak with me anymore."

    Even before she opened the box, she could tell by his word that it was a phone. Something tickled

    inside her. It was more than just appreciation. It was more of a connection. ''Does he feel the same way

    I feel about him?'' She was in a daze. "Thank you," she muttered, her face lit. Her hand shook slightly

    with excitement, as she took out the phone from the box. This could only mean one thing, that Loney

    was beginning to trust her.

    However, Loney noticed her excitement and knew she might be thinking of calling her friend and

    especially when he recalled them speaking through Dr Jeff''s phone with a J word they mentioned which

    he guessed to be a name, he couldn''t help being possessive and said, "don''t get too excited. It''s locked

    to everyone else for now."

    Danica didn''t care. Her lips twirled. First, he allowed Herty toe and see her. Now, he gave her

    direct ess to himself. Her heart warmed at the thought. "Still, thank you," she said to Loney, as he

    props himself on the sofa beside her. It was the first time they got this casual and Danica didn''t want it

    to end.

    "So, what did you want to tell me?" Loney gave her his full attention. His expression was casual. No

    smile, no frown. His gaze pierced into hers, she froze. Loney was being pleasant to her today. She

    enjoyed it and didn''t want it to end. She feared that her confession might ruin his mood. Besides, they

    were supposed to have another intimate session. What if it got affected by the news? She decided to

    wait till the session was over and rather said, "I wanted to thank you for letting Hertye over."

    Loney was not a rtionship expert but he could discern there was more. "I''m d you were happy but

    is that all?"

    "Yes," Danica nodded her head in affirmation. Loney was still expressionless so she couldn''t affirm

    whether he believed her or not. There was an awkward silence as Loney said, "I will go and shower.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    You can wait in my room."

    Danica didn''t argue and followed him. She sat on the couch in his room as he entered the shower. She

    began to explore the phone he gave her. It looked expensive and it was white her favourite colour. She

    wondered if Loney knew or if it was merely a coincidence.

    A few minutester, Loney was out of the shower. His hair was still wet and he was just in his boxers.

    Danica''s eyes travelled to his V-section, just below his waist. His stomach was t but muscled into

    packs of six. Danica bit her lower lip, as naughty thoughts began to evade her mind. "Are you ready?"

    Loney''s deep alluring voice sparked sensations in her body.

    "yes." Danica dropped the phone and stood up. She wanted to initiate it this time around but shyness

    swallowed her.

    Loney strode to the light switch as he said, "I hope you''ve been counting the days. Let me know when

    it''s time to stop. I don''t want to take advantage of you," he turned off the light. What he meant was, he

    was sorry for taking advantage of her when he thought she was Danie but naturally, Danica didn''t

    understand it that way. His words rang deeply in her mind, capturing her thoughts. She wished it would

    never end but she also realized that Loney was serious with the contract. She appreciated the

    darkness, as Loney couldn''t see the sad expression on her face.

    "We still have a week. Then we pause for two weeks, after which I take the test." Loney''s hands

    wrapped around her from behind as she spoke. She stiffened at the thought that it would soon be over.

    How could she live without this vicious pleasure he always gave her.

    "Are you alright?" Loney''s voice was deep but the alluring effect was greater at the feel of her in his

    arms. He wanted to make use of every single minute he had with her. He only had a week more.

    "Yes," she eventually responded, as Loney''s hands trailed her back and unzipped her dress. "You are

    tensed. We can let this night go and try again tomorrow." Loney thought she was ufortable but

    she was just menacing on how she was going to carry on without seeing him after the pregnancy. The

    thought scared her, talkless of him knowing Danie was her twin, she decided to close her mind and

    enjoy the moment.

    "No, I''m ready," Danica instinctively turned around, stood on her toes and nted her lips on his, her

    tongue begging entrance. Loney allowed her entrance as his big arms wrapped around her. Danica

    runs her hands in his hair, as Loney unhooked her bra. She was still tense and Loney knew it.

    Therefore he wanted to be gentle, much more gentle. Besides, he hadn''t figured out the source of the

    threat therefore, his mind travelled a little bit.

    He moved his hand under her butt and carried her, her legs wrapped him, as he dropped her on the

    bed, and took his position on top of her. He began kissing every inch of her body, down to her stomach.

    He parted her legs and knelt beside her, his head between her open thighs. Danica was embarrassed,

    as he pulled down her pant, his tongue filling the walls of her hole. She wanted to change from that

    position but his two hands held her open thighs firmly in ce. The emanated pleasure shoved her out

    of her embarrassed state as she moaned his name. Unknown to her, this wasn''t the first time Loney did

    that to her. She was just usually asleep during those times.

    It wasn''t long when her muscles began to tighten as jolts of pleasure shove through her, making her

    release, her breathing turning heavy. She wanted to please him the way he did her but she was already

    tired. She was drained by the release. It was immense. Loney covered her lips with his, making her

    taste herself, as he thrust deep into her without warning. He went deeper into her, his manhood

    swelling inside her, stretching her walls. Danica let out another moan. His thrusts in and out were all

    gentle, Danica''s hands found their way around his waist, pressing him closer to her. The feel of his

    warm skin on hers as he sucked her neck, not forgetting to leave his signature hickey.

    There was a glint in Loney''s eyes. He realized she was responding better and he liked it. Thus, all that

    was heard were their moans. Loney''s movements were soft but each thrust went so deep, he hit her G-

    spot.  Danica began to shake, having another release. Loney released deep inside her, panting as he

    copsed on top of her. They slept that way till dawn when Loney''s phone rang, waking him. It was

    Gideon. Loney stood and dressed up immediately.

    Danica woke up due to the sound of his movements. He dropped the phone to dress up as it lit up.

    Curiously, Danica saw the caller ID before he reached it. It was Marie. Her heart pined. She wanted to

    ask who Marie was butcked the confidence. After a few words, Loney ended the call and said, "I

    have to attend to some emergency. Call me at any time."

    Danica nodded and he left, her sadness buried inside, she wouldn''t let it show lest she offended him.

    Somehow, she wished he would stay longer but he was always eager to leave in the morning. She

    couldn''t help thinking about what he does that made him so busy. At least she was sure that he wasn''t

    married but could she also ascertain that he didn''t have a girlfriend, she had her wish and saw him yet,

    she still didn''t know him. It was a great mystery she couldn''t unravel.

    On his way, he called Gideon again. "Who is it?"

    "The governor. He requests to meet you." Loney wasn''t surprised. Such a staunch could only be pulled

    by a high profile personality. However, it was just courtesy for him to answer the call to such a person.

    He drove alone to the Governor''s house, as Gideon had exined his request. There were no

    bodyguards, not even under the shadows and he carried no weapons. It was supposed to be a

    peaceful meeting.

    The governor, Maxwell Hayze, discharged all bodyguards and servants as soon as Loney arrived. He

    ushered Loney to his private lounge, opened a bottle of wine and served him. Loney was stunned. He

    had heard so much about Governor Maxwell but had never met him personally. He knew the man could

    be as smooth as honey, yet deadly as the venom of a scorpion. Regardless, he couldn''t trust thetter

    Friends, he kept at bay but enemies...

    "I prefer to celebrate after achieving sess," Loney politely rejected the wine and announced, when

    the governor encouraged him to drink.

    "This is a friendly meeting, there is no need to be diplomatic," Governor Maxwell curly said. There was

    no show of disappointment on tbr face of the middle-aged man. He wasn''t surprised at Loney''s

    reaction. He knew that Loney was talented but also had the mafia on his neck. Still, he couldn''t

    understand how Loney could appear so calm. How did he keep the mafia away?

    Loney could only perceive that a meeting like this will only define two things. Either the governor

    wanted him to drop a project or do something he might not want to do. "Every meeting, whether casual

    or business, is a serious one and must be given the same attention."

    "Let''s get to business then," Governor Maxwell said after careful thought. He was in histe forties and

    a widower. He picked a handset on the centre table and spoke into it. A few minutester, a youngdy,

    aged not more than twenty. Fair wless skin, beautiful and proud, walked in and took a seat beside

    Loney. Loney shifted ufortably to her displeasure. To hide her dissatisfaction, thedy gently

    ced her hand on hisp, "rx, I don''t bite."

    Loney did not speak and neither did he spare her a nce. Governor Maxwell spoke, "My terms are

    simple. I shouldn''t be doing this but it''s my only choice. My daughter has never taken interest in any

    man but as soon as sheid eyes on you at the presidency, she hasn''t stopped talking about you. In a

    nutshell, she is obsessed with you."

    Loney''s expression was neutral. He didn''t speak immediately. Moreover, it wasn''t the first time women

    threw themselves at him but what amazed him was how a high profile man could shamelessly give in to

    his daughter''s demands. He patiently waited forter to continue. "So, I propose that you make this a

    love union. Both of you are single and that would be perfect. In return, I will keep all those mafias off

    your back and also give you all the government construction contracts. So what is your stand?"

 Chapter Thirty - One

    Chapter Thirty - One

    Loney''s attitude was neutral. He didn''t speak immediately. Moreover, it wasn''t the first time women

    threw themselves at him but what amazed him was how a high profile man like Governor Maxwell,

    could shamelessly give in to his daughter''s silly demands. He patiently waited forter to continue;

    "So, I propose that you make this a love union. Both of you are single and that would be perfect. In

    return, I will keep all those mafias off your back and also give you all the government construction

    contracts. So what is your stand?"

    Governor Maxwell sipped on his wine andid back leisurely knowing he had Loney cornered. The

    opportunity to walk around without watching over his shoulders had enough appeal. However, he was

    stunned when Loney spoke;

    "You tter me, Governor Maxwell," the corner of his lips curled up as he continued, "and I must

    confess that your style of achieving your daughter''s wish is quite impressive. Unfortunately for you, I''m

    not afraid of the mafia and I don''t go around looking for contracts." Governor Maxwell frowned, as

    Loney continued to speak;

    "They look for me because every client understands the quality and uniqueness of my work. As for the

    beauty beside me," he gave Governor Maxwell''s daughter Jasmine, a quick nce. "I would have

    loved to agree but it''s rather unfortunate that I don''t feel any connection to her. Don''t get me wrong. It''s

    not just her but the entire female race," he rubbed his hand under his chin suspiciously, his gaze

    focussed on Governor Maxwell

    Loney wasn''t a fool. He wasn''t going to surrender his hope to a politician. What if Governor Maxwell

    wasn''t in power tomorrow? Besides, that will also be a way for thetter to have control over him.

    Loney didn''t like to be controlled. Still, he also knew that it would be best to not offend the man before

    him. The lesser enemies, the better. Governor Maxwell regardless, was most interested in thest part

    - not having a connection to his daughter? She was the most beautiful in Mexico city. Still, Loney

    mentioned the entire female race therefore, he couldn''t help asking, "you mean.."

    Loney was calm, confident and neutral, "it''s very simple, I''m gay." He almostughed at his own game

    but remained solemn, as he studied the faces of Governor Maxwell and Jasmine.

    Jasmine washed out, her hopes crushed. Still, she didn''t want to give up. What was she going to tell

    her friends? She had already boasted to them that Loney was her man and she was going to introduce

    him on her birthday. It would be a shame and a huge blow to her if Loney didn''t show up at that

    important event as her boyfriend.

    Loney regardless knew about the political league. They were more deadly than the mafia therefore he

    had to y safe. Before he met Danica, his bodyguards brought him women in the dead of the night

    therefore, there were no open contacts between him and any woman, which made his words

    believable. Besides, there have never been photos of him with any woman on any social media

    tform, which was also a plus.

    Governor Maxwell was too stunned to speak and when he did, it was one of defeat. "What a waste."

    Relieved, Loney stood from the expensive luxury chair, "if there''s nothing else, I will take my leave

    now."

    "What if you just keep her by your side and make people believe that she is your fiance or something?"

    Governor Maxwell cut in before Loney took a step. ''A pretend Girlfriend?'' He asked in his mind. Well,

    he didn''t want that. Merely seeing Jasmine, he could tell that she would be trouble. He knew that

    Danica wouldn''t stay in the mansion forever. As soon as she got pregnant, she would have to begin

    antenatal, which will require hering out of his safe house from time to time.

    What if she found out? How would he exin it to her? Besides, he doesn''t want to give her any insight

    into the threats he faces because of his job. That would only nt so much fear and insecurity around

    her. He cared too much about Danica. He wanted her to be his and was still trying to build the

    confidence to tell her how much he felt about her. He doesn''t think he would be able to withstand

    another heartbreak which was his reason for taking things slow. He will wait for the love to grow in her

    so deep she wouldn''t be able to deny it.

    "Governor Maxwell, I hope you will keep my little secret?" His gaze travelled to Jasmine as well, then

    he added, "as for your daughter, you should keep her under lock by your side. There are too many

    wolves out there and all that glitters is not gold. The right person will find her. Good day."

    Loney''s voice wasn''t cold and neither was there a smoke of warmth in it. He strode out of the lounge

    but before he reached the door, Jasmine spoke for the first time, "what about a week? Just pretend to

    be my boyfriend for a week and that is all." Her voice was pleasant and soft. Must be the first time she

    spoke with humility, as Governor Maxwell grimaced in shock. He couldn''t believe that his proud

    daughter would humble herself when it came to a man she didn''t even know therefore, he couldn''t help

    feeling a tinge of envy towards Loney.

    Whichever way, he was disheartened by Loney''s response. "My deardy, I''m a very busy man. I won''t

    have the time to be what you are talking about. I don''t know how to babysit." Jasmine might not have

    understood but the Governor sure did. Loney was describing his daughter as a baby because that was

    how he saw her.

    "Please, my birthday is in three days. That is all I ask please," Jasmine pouted. She wasn''t ready to

    give up. Loney wasn''t the typical billionaire, who loved to club and party that much. Night activities, yes

    but daytime, that was another question. He was a billionaire who wanted to be known by name but

    keeps people guessing who he was. That was why there wasn''t much information about him on social

    media. Well, his name, yes but no photos. Besides, he was an orphan. What would they find even if

    they started digging?

    Loney wasn''t moved by her request. Neither did he sympathize with a rich spoilt kid, trying to show off

    what didn''t belong to her. He was about to refuse the offer when Governor Maxwell spoke again. "Give

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    her one-week happiness and I will still keep my promise."

    This time, Loney was silent in thought, as he menaced on the governor and his daughter''s words. It

    wouldn''t be a bad idea for him to have the mafia off his back. It would give him the freedom to spend

    time with Danica. He could openly take her to ces and not fear putting her in danger. Therefore,

    sacrificing one week wouldn''t be bad but then, they had just one week to also finalize their intimate

    sessions, and then they would have to wait for two weeks which meant he had more obligations to go

    to the mansion within this week.

    "My schedule for this week is very tight. I can give you next week." Jasmine''s eyes were crinkled. She

    internally congratted herself. By whichever means, she was determined to make Loney forget

    whichever gay partner he imed to have.

    "But, on my birthday�� you will be there, right? I will introduce you as my boyfriend and then, I can tell

    my friends a weekter that we broke up because you were a jerk," she muttered half-jokingly.

    Loney frowned and Jasmine quickly changed hernguage. "Sorry, I don''t mean it like that. I just have

    to find a reasonable exnation," she said. Governor Maxwell could still not believe it. He couldn''t

    adhere to the fact that his daughter said sorry. She never did.

    "Send the location of your birthday venue to me. I will try my best," he said and spun around. He knew

    that it wouldn''t be difficult for her to get his number but he just didn''t want to give it to her himself. Yet,

    he left too fast to notice the wry smile on Jasmine''s face. She had no intention of letting Loney go. Only

    if he knew what she had nned for him.

 Chapter Thirty - Two

    Chapter Thirty - Two

    Two dayster.

    At the mansion, Paul was staring at Herty''s number on his phone. Anytime he dialled, he ended the call

    immediately without allowing it to connect. He couldn''t think of a reasonable excuse to give her, even

    though thetter gave him her number. He wasn''t ready to follow her to Friday''s service and yet, he

    wanted to see her.

    Worrying what the oue may be, he decides to confide in Danica. Perhaps, Danica might give him

    some interesting information about her. In the kitchen, Danica was making dinner for everyone but

    Loney''s was special. Today, she intended to eat dinner with him. At least, it would convey a message,

    right?

    "Hey Danica, what are you cooking?" Paul was stretching his neck to look inside the pot,pletely

    dug up by the aroma.

    "Taco rice with grilled chicken and green chilli salsa," Danica''s face lit, the spark evident in her voice.

    This was her mum''s favourite and her dad''s favourite was what she was preparing for Loney. Those

    days, she had to choose between eating with her mum or dad but mostly, she would settle on both in

    order not to offend any of them. She sometimes found herself overeating and had to find ways of

    getting the food out of her body. She felt warm liquid washing her cheek before realization hit her that

    she was shedding a tear. She quickly wiped it off. It was always ad if she was an only child because

    Danie was never close to her.

    "But I smell something else," Paul''s inquisitive voice exposed. Danica was slightly shy as she revealed,

    "that is a surprise for Loney."

    Paul''s eyes magnified in shock. Loney didn''t tell him that he wasing over so how did Danica

    know? "He''sing?"

    "Yep," Danica nodded.

    "How did he hide it from me and how did you know?" Paul hid the displeasure in his tone. He enjoyed

    being the one to convey the good news.

    "He gave me a phone thest time he came. Well, I can only call him and no one else but it''s fine. I''m

    here because of him anyway," Danica continued with her cooking without sparing him a nce. She

    didn''t know why she felt uneasy when she spoke about Loney.

    Paul took in her features, a wrinkle appearing on his forehead. "You look pale. Anything the matter?"

    Paul was genuinely concerned, recalling Loney''s warning. He also realized that Danica slept longer

    these days, with or without her intimate sessions.

    "No, I just feel so tired. Weird, isn''t it?" Danica was just casual about it. She had been thinking a lot

    about Loney but she doesn''t think it was enough to make her pale. Aside from fatigue, she was

    perfectly fine.

    However, Paul could not hide his worry. He felt that Danica was bing stressed with all the cooking,

    even though he enjoyed the delicious meals she made. "Why don''t you let Mabel cook then?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m halfway done and what brings you to the kitchen? It''s quite unusual for you to be here

    chatting with me," Danica unearthed him.

    Paul scratched his head ufortably. "It''s not the first time I''ve been to the kitchen while you were

    cooking," he draws his hand to pick something on the counter but Danica shoves it away.

    "Germs. You don''t touch food with unclean hands. Anyway, you were hungry by then but I don''t think

    you are now. I feel you are here for a different purpose," Danica pointed out while she diced some

    vegetables.

    Paul knitted his brow, surprised to be caught. "I''m I that predictable?"

    Danica cast a sharp nce at him, surprised to see him vulnerable. "Just today."

    Paul paused for a while and let out, "your friend, does she have a boyfriend?" His eyes roamed

    expectantly.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I will give you an answer for an answer you know what I''m talking about," Danica continued cooking

    like she hadn''t said anything. Paul was bewildered. He didn''t see iting. He sat on the chair beside

    the kitchen ind. "Let me know the question first."

    Danica shook her head, "you have to give your word first."

    "That isn''t fair. I can''t give my word without knowing the content."

    "My lips are sealed then," Danica wiped her hand with a napkin and said.

    James knew she was going to ask about Loney and he wasn''t ready to give any more information than

    she already knew but Danica wanted more and if she wasn''t going to get it from Loney, this would be

    her bait. James wasn''t ready to let go. He won''t be able to sleep well without this piece of information.

    "I will answer the question if I know the answer for sure."

    Danica smiled, "what does Loney do for a living? He seems to always be busy."

    Paul thought for a while. Loney''s business was legitimate and there was nothing to hide. "You see the

    house you live in, he designed and built it with his own hands. That''s what he does for a living."

    Danica froze. Suddenly, everything began to make sense to her. The different clothes she saw in his

    closet. The shoes weren''t the regr kind. Paul wasn''t telling a lie. "Ohhhhhh, that is huge."

    "I know. So does your friend have a boyfriend?" James asked sharply. He didn''t want to miss the

    opportunity.

    "Nope. Never." Danica continued with her cooking while Paul watched in admiration. She loves what

    she does. Even if she was sick, her healing would onlye from cooking. "Is it because she doesn''t

    want one or she''s probably lesbian?"

    Danica hid her shock and anger at his next question and rather asked, "whichpany does Loney

    work for? I mean the name."

    James knew that once he gave out the name, Google would give her every other information. He

    wasn''t ready to risk his friendship with Loney. If the guy wanted to tell her, that was great but it wasn''t

    going toe from him. "You know what, just forget it," He waved slightly, stood up and left the

    kitchen.

    Danica''s lips curled as she saw Paul walk away. She finished cooking and began ting. Once she

    was done, she went upstairs to have her shower and put on a nice dress, slightly above her knee. She

    was a bit ufortable but when she was met with her reflection in the mirror, she looked terrific.

    By the time she got downstairs to her relief, Mabel and Paul had finished eating and retired to their

    rooms. She sent a quick text to Loney.

    ''Are you on your way?'' She waited for a few minutes but no response came. Then she sent another

    one. ''Food is ready. Please let me know how close you are.'' She waited for twenty minutes but there

    was still no response. She was about to send another one but thought against it. She didn''t want to be

    a pain to him. She figured that if anything, she had to give him his space while she found her way in.

    She dropped the phone beside her on the sofa and it vibrated. She checked the screen and saw a text

    message from Loney. Her heart thumped, ''Closer than you think.''

    She didn''t understand what it meant. Was he almost there? She couldn''t get her head around it. She

    began typing a response when the door pushed open. Her face lit up but her words stuck in her throat.

    Loney was dressed in his suit and even though he looked tired, his face lit up at the sight of Danica.

    "You look beautiful," the deep alluring voice soothed her ears, the instant his eyes met hers. Her lips

    twirled, a smile carving in, "thank you."

    "So, what did you make for me today?" Loney smelt the aroma and knew something delicious awaited

    him.

    "A surprise?" Danica tried to hide her blush, as she strode to the dining room. She couldn''t understand

    why Loney made her heart rate increase every time he came around her.

    "I should just see it then," Loney strode behind her, his heart dancing at how much effort she put in to

    wee him. He was convinced that Danica felt something for him. He loosened his tie, sat on the

    dining chair and opened the lid, "Ohhhh, Tacos de Carne Asada, one of my favourites."

    Danica found relief and sat opposite him. She wasn''t sure whether he would like it. "I''m d you like it."

    Loney nodded, his eyes narrowing at the quantity of the dishes. "But this is too much. I hope you don''t

    intend to overfeed me?" He asked jokingly, then he looked at her closely, a frown set in, "Have you

    eaten already? You look pale." Loney was worried. He wanted Danica well taken care of and began to

    feel that perhaps, she wasn''t getting the needed care.

    Danica was in a different world. Loney''s presence made her day and she didn''t know why they kept

    saying she looked pale. Even Mabel said it earlier. The middle-aged woman had a knack for words that

    sometimes made her ufortable. "I just wanted to eat with you today," she didn''t hide her

    excitement but instantly wished she could take back her words as Loney''s countenance changed.

    "So you were waiting for me?" His deep voice scared her a bit but she was determined to not ruin the

    night therefore, she just shrugged. Loney shook his head. "Please don''t do that again. Anything can

    happen for me to bete." His voice was soft but firm. Loney was d that he mattered to her but her

    well being was his number one priority yet, he didn''t know how to convey it without sounding too

    intense. He had never been in any rtionship andcked ways of expressing himself in the love

    But Danica didn''t notice. Loney being there was all that mattered. She smiled and said, "so, you should

    let me know when somethinges up. I just want to know if you are okay," Danicamunicated her

    intentions. She was indirectly telling Loney to inform her when he wasn''t going toe home on time

    but she couldn''t tell if he understood because his expression was unreadable."

    After a brief silence, he said, "Let''s eat."

    "So, can I ask how your day went?" Danica casually asked, while dishing out his food.

    Loney swallowed hard and said, "Good. Yours?"

    "Fine," her smile covered her face while they dug in. The rest of the meal was in silence and when

    Loney finished, Danica packed the tes into the dishwasher and naturally followed him upstairs. After

    all, they had an appointment. Loney went into the shower, just as Danica sat on the sofa. Today, she

    had a naughty mind. She kept thinking about how to please him like he always did her.

    Suddenly, his phone rang and she stood up to pick it for him. The caller ID was Jasmine. Danica''s heart

    sank slightly. She didn''t answer it but was taking it to Loney in the shower when the call ended. A

    message dropped instantly. ''I hope you don''t forget about my birthday tomorrow? I can''t wait to

    introduce you to my friends.''''

    Danica was slightly jealous. Her birthday would be two weeks from now. She didn''t know whether

    Loney even knew or would remember but she didn''t know his birthday either. Whoever this girl was,

    must be Loney''s girlfriend. Nevertheless, she took the phone to the shower and yelled, "your phone

    has been ringing." Her voice carried sadness, as she kept wondering how this girl became his girlfriend

    and what about Marie? Who was she to him?

    Why would he want a baby when he wasn''t married? "Who is it?" Loney''s deep voice shook her from

    her trance.

    "Jasmine," she yelled. Loney froze.

 Chapter Thirty - Three

    Chapter Thirty - Three

    Why would he want a baby when he wasn''t married? "Who is it?" Loney''s deep voice shook her from

    her trance.

    "Jasmine," she yelled. Loney froze.

    Danica couldn''t see Loney''s expression because of the hot steam from the shower room. The moisture

    had done a good job in creating a fog inside the shower room, getting an opaque effect. The bathroom

    was drowned by the sound of the sshing shower, as Loney murmured, "the spoilt brat." He thought

    his voice was swallowed by the sshing sound of the shower but didn''t know Danica had heard him.

    A wave of relief washed her. If Loney called Jasmine a spoilt brat, then a spoilt brat she was to him.

    That was enough for her. Sensing that Loney hadn''t said anything, she wanted to leave when the

    sound of sshing water ceased. Loney stepped out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist.

    Danica felt heated up, as he walked towards her.

    She stretched her hand to give him the phone but he didn''t take it immediately. Instead, he held her by

    the waist, at the entrance of the bathroom where she stood. His body was hot from the shower. His hair

    dripped wetly. The hairs on his chestid down humbly, Danica''s face burned red. She was caged in

    his arms and stood frozen. All her ns of trying to please him like he pleased her jumped out the

    window.

    He hovered over her, his eyes boring into hers. Loney didn''t know what she was thinking, seeing there

    was no reaction on her face. He expected her to push him away or something. Therefore, he didn''t

    know whether to be happy or sad. He felt that perhaps, he misread her reactions. To him, if Danica had

    begun feeling anything for him, then she should show some traits of jealousy or anger but he rather

    saw relief in her eyes. Despite being grateful that she wasn''t judgemental, he still felt uneasy. "Did you

    juste to give me this phone?" His eyes pinned into hers so deep she felt nervous. Their faces were

    just an inch apart.

    Danica''s heart was beating so fast. She didn''t know what to say. The question took her by surprise.

    Before she found her voice, his lips swallowed hers. The smell of his shampoo invaded her nostrils.

    She wanted more of him. Finding her courage, she slipped the phone into the pocket of her dress, her

    hands finding their way to the back of his head. She pressed him closer, his hot tongue exploring every

    corner of her mouth. He wanted her. He longed for her. And he had her, at least for now.

    He slipped his hand into her dress, lifting it over her head,pletely taking it off her. Her body was

    warm against him. They couldn''t tell who was warmer. He lifted her off the tiled bathroom floor, her legs

    wrapped securely around him. His lips hungrily meeting hers again. Danica''s hand''s were wrapped

    around his neck, her breast firmly pressed around the chest, theyer of bra masking theplete

    contact.

    Just as Loney dropped her gently on the bed, his towel fell. Danica''s heart thumped, as she viewed his

    length. Then a thought crossed her mind. She lifted herself before he lowered himself on her, wrapped

    her frail arms tightly around him, using all her weight to push him onto the bed instead. She sat on his

    hard stomach and began caressing the hair on his chest. Loney allowed her, his hands caressing her

    smooth legs, sending pleasurable sensations into her body.

    Danica tried to do as he always did her. She lowered her head, using her tongue to lick his nipple,

    drawing circr movements in the process. A moan escaped Loney, her cheeks burned in admiration

    of her efforts. She caressed and kissed his chest, as she moved her hand between his thighs. Loney

    stiffened his manhood hard. Danica enjoyed the reactions she got and kept her eyes glued to his. She

    enjoyed seeing the vulnerability in his eyes. The way it squinted, and his lips parted in a gasp, then the

    changes in his breathing.

    She moved her hands to the tip of his manhood. Her hand shook a little but she got used to the blood

    rushing and plunging through his veins and the way it erged in her hand. Her eyes were still glued to

    his, as he growled in pleasure, arching his back. It built her confidence as she stroked it gently, casting

    a nce at him. His eyes were closed now, taking away her shyness, as she mastered courage and

    pushed the tip in her moist mouth. Pleasure shook through Loney as he let out another growl. His

    reactions kept her going.

    She runs her hands up and down his thighs, petting his manhood. she manipted and squeezed a bit

    and felt it as the blood flow started to get going. She licked the tip, her hand softly fondled his testicles

    between her fingers, not squeezing too hard. Then, she used her other hand to massage the shaft

    while her mouth sucked and licked the tip. That way, she pleasured him without having his full length in

    her mouth and therefore not gagging. It was her first time and Loney''s reaction to her was priceless.

    She will cup his testicles in her hand from time to time and lightly squeeze them.

    Loney''s muscles began to tighten, his testicles hardened. His semen begged to be released but

    Danica''s mouth was still secured around the tip of his manhood. "Stop," Loney''s voice was deep and

    husky, masked with waves of pleasure but Danica wasn''t ready to listen. She got this far and she

    wanted toplete it. Before she realized it, warm salty liquid coated her mouth. She swallowed in one

    gulp. Loney shivered a little from the release, his eyes snapped open in shock. He couldn''t believe that

    she pleasured him so much.

    He pulled her to his chest, kissing her passionately, tasting himself in her mouth. He unhooked her bra

    and took her nipple in his mouth, sucking deeply. Pain mixed with pleasure shook through Danica. A

    moan escaping her. "You did great," Loney''s husky voiceplimented her, making her cheeks burn

    red with excitement. His hands caressed her soft body, finding her pant and pulling it away. His finger

    shoved gently inside her wet pussy. He growled as heid her on her back, then lifted her leg so her

    feet rested on the mattress.

    He sunk in between her thighs, his hands holding her hips firmly, as he sunk his tongue inside the

    warm wet area. Danica gasped as the pleasure shook through her. Her body was on fire and she tried

    to move but Loney held her in ce, his tongue going deeper, as he licked her juices. Danica was

    exasperated but Loney wasn''t done. She just resurrected a part of him that he buried since he met her,

    not wanting to scare her but now, he knew she was ready for that wild part of him to take its full effect.

    He sat at the edge of the bed and moved her onto hisp. He kissed her neck hungrily moving to her

    chest. He licked her lobe, caressed her breast with his hand. Loney was hard again and positioned her

    on the tip of his manhood.

    It sunk deep into her pussy, her walls tightening around it. She yelped in pain as it shot through to her

    cervix. The pain turned to pleasure, as he rocked her in upward and downward movement. She got

    ustomed and began rocking herself up and down. Loney''s strong arms wrapped protectively around

    her. His right hand held her chin as he stared into her dazed eyes. "Are you tired?" His deep alluring

    voice brought her out of her daze.

    Danica recalled she wanted to please him and this was her chance. She began to fight her bodys''

    fatigue. "No, not even close," her voice was soft and breathy. Loney smirked, as he shoved deeper,

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    emanating a fire of pleasure inside her walls. She let out a loud yelp, the pleasure rushing through her

    body. Her walls tightened around his swollen manhood, as she released for the second time. She

    shivered, holding him tightly as a refuge.

    Loney wanted more but neither did he want to drain her. "Tired?"

    She was tired but she didn''t admit it. "Not even close," she said in a breathy voice. Loney smirked, and

    shoved a finger inside her walls, wet from her release. She let out a yelp as he added another finger.

    She felt another wave and her body was exhausted yet, she wanted to know how far he could go. She

    knew that once it ended, he would be gone but she wanted him to stay longer. "Not even close," she

    said, almost in a whisper.

    Loney detached himself gently and ced her on the bed. "On all fours," hemanded in his usual

    deep alluring voice. She obeyed, not knowing what he was up to. Then it urred to her when his hard

    manhood prated her pussy from behind. It was painful at first, as he shoved deeper but she soon

    found her pleasure and moaned. Loney was a bit rough this time, as he thrust in and out of her. His

    groins pped her butts rapidly, he growled in pleasure, followed by her moans. Somehow, they both

    found their release together. They were both exhausted, as he still asked, "tired?" Danica''s eyes were

    closed as she whispered, "yes, very tired."

    Loney smiled and pulled her into his arms, kissing her passionately, "you did so well." As to whether or

    not she heard him, he couldn''t tell. Danica drifted to sleep and Loney was about to close his eyes when

    he heard the sound of his phone. Reluctantly, he picked Danica''s dress and retrieved his phone. The

    caller ID was Jasmine. A frown covered his features, as he turned off the phone and dropped it on the

    nightstand. He got back to the bed, wrapped his arm around Danica, pulled her to him, so her head

    was resting on his chest. Comforted, he drifted to sleep. He will handle Jasmer but now, he had

    everything he needed and that was Danica...

 Chapter Thirty - Four

    Chapter Thirty - Four

    The next morning, Danica was the first to wake up, still a bit dazed. She yawned, as a smile crept onto

    her features. She recalled vividly, how she pleasured himst night and in his knack for revenge, he

    wore her out real bad. The thought made her blush, as she took in his features.

    It reminded her of the first time she saw him in that hotel. She wished she could remember what

    happened there but right now, she could stare at him the whole day and not get tired. He looked

    attractive and peaceful. She snuggled closer to him, as his eyes snapped open.

    Silence rained, as they locked eyes for a few seconds, "Good morning," Loney''s deep alluring voice,

    even more alluring in the morning, chimed in her ears.

    "Good morning," Danica mumbled and tried to detangle herself shyly. "Don''t!" He said as he pulled her

    closer. Danica was amazed. Won''t he go to work? Telling by the brightness of the room, it should be

    "Just be with me for a while," he shut his eyes as if in deep thought. His strong arms still wrapped

    protectively around her. He wanted to chat with her a bit butcked the right subject line. He has been

    alone for years, never been in a rtionship and therefore, not knowing where to start from.

    Engineering was easy for him, same as managing hispany, the workers, politicians and even the

    mafia but what to tell her, he didn''t know. Danica always left him at a loss.

    She on the other hand was amazed. Loney wasn''t in a hurry today. What about that girl who called him

    recalled it. "I just thought you would be in a hurry for work."

    The corner of Loney''s lips curled, "I have to go to work but guess what? I will spend the weekend here.

    How about that?" Loney proposed sceptically. He didn''t know whether Danica would like that but he

    wanted to try. If he wanted her, then it''s high time he began to show it. Danica blushed continuously.

    She didn''t know what to say. "okay."

    Loney leaned in, his face close to hers, his lips finding hers in a quick soft kiss. "What are your ns

    for the future?" He asked after breaking from the kiss. Danica thought carefully and said, "to have my

    restaurant and an orphanage."

    Loney menaced over her words. His eyes closed, his expression was indifferent. She couldn''t decipher

    what he was thinking. After a long silence, he said, "I see. I have to go now."

    He lifted himself from the bed and strode to his closet. Danica was dumbfounded. Was he upset with

    her n? She couldn''t tell  Dressed in his suit, he stepped out just as Danica lifted herself from the

    bed. Suddenly, she felt faint headed, wobbly and staggered weakly to a fall.  Loney caught her just in

    time in his arms.

    "Last night was too much for you. Admit it." A frown had evaded his features again. Danica didn''t want

    him to think she was weak. She stared confusedly at him and said, "who said that? I''m just fatigued."

    Loney''s frown heightened. "If it continues, let me know. I will call the Doctor." He said, helping her

    gently to sit on the bed.

    Danica sighed, "Okay."

    There was so much going on in his mind. Would Danica like him? Will she ept him if he proposed?

    Those fears were wiped by a greater fear. What if she epts him and his enemies find her out? Her

    life would be in danger and he couldn''t risk it. Instantly, he recalled Jasmine. The governor would keep

    his promise if Loney made Jasmine happy for a week. He reached out for his phone and before he

    turned it on, "Danica." The word dropped before he could prevent it.

    "Yes," Danica responded, lifting her gaze to meet his with great expectation. He stared on for a while

    and asked, "what is your dream man?"

    Danica fumbled. She wanted to tell him that he was her dream man but how could she? She was his

    surrogate. Seeing that she felt ufortable with the question, he said, "never mind, ourst session

    will be over the weekend. I will see you."

    He walked out of the door without looking back. However, Danica felt a sense of relief. She was happy

    he didn''t pester her to answer the question. She also felt safe with him. She was drawn to him. Her

    heart beats for him. The look in his eyes told her that he cared. Not just for the unborn child she was

    about to carry but for her. She allowed herself to drown in the thought.

    On the way, Loney turned on his phone. It began ringing and when he saw the caller ID, he never

    answered till he got to his office and closed the door, not giving any attention to the surprised look from

    his secretary and bodyguards. It was the first time he got to the office in the afternoon. He was usually

    seated much earlier, unless he had to go to the field first, which was usually asional.

    "What is the problem, Jasmine," he said as soon as he answered the call. His voice wasn''t cold but

    neither did it carry any warmth.

    "I was worried about you. You didn''t answer my calls and never responded to my text messages."

    Jasmine began to whine. Loney wasn''t surprised. He felt it the moment he saw her that this girl

    wouldn''t go past her childish behaviour.

    He took a deep breath a said, "Jasmine, our deal doesn''t take effect till the next four days. I am doing

    you a favour bying to your birthday party tonight. Is that too hard to appreciate?"

    "No, I was just worried that''s all. Is it wrong to care?" She asked innocently from the other end of the

    call.

    "Jasmine, I don''t need you to worry about me. I can take care of myself," Loney said firmly.

    Jasmine was miserable but she didn''t show it. It began to dawn on her that Loney wouldn''t be easy to

    win over as she thought. Still, when she recalled that he was gay, she determined she just had to put in

    more effort. "All right, I... I''ll see you tonight," she stammered. Loney ended the call without another

    word.

    "Gideon."

    "Yes sir," Gideon walked into the office.

    "Do you have a girlfriend?" The question shook Gideon as he didn''t know the response to give at that

    very moment. Loney never asked him such intimate questions before. Finally, he nodded, "yes."

    "What do you buy for her on her birthday?" Loney asked straight away. He knew he couldn''t attend a

    birthday party without a gift. However, he has never had a girlfriend and didn''t know what to purchase.

    At a time like this, any advice would help. For the safety of the freedom to be happy with Danica, he

    was willing to go the extra mile.

    "Jewelry or a gift voucher of 2,000?" Gideon stammered, not knowing Loney''s reason for asking. Loney

    wanted to send him to get a jewellery and gift voucher but then again, thought against it because he

    might as well pick up something for Danica.

    Danicaid back in bed as soon as Loney left. She felt too tired to do anything. Mabel had waited for

    her to wake up but the middle-aged woman couldn''t hold her worry and went to Loney''s room. Danica

    made for her since sheined of fatigue.

    She dropped the hot bowl of soup gently on a side table and sat beside Danica. She lifted her gently

    from the bed. "Danica, wake up."

    Danica opened her eyes drowsily, her voice almost a whisper, "please let me sleep."

    "You have to eat. You''ve slept for too long. I think I have to tell the master to stop this. He will wear you

    out. Once a month is okay," Mabel nagged, not knowing that everything was Danica''s idea. However,

    her words reached Danica''s subconscious mind. She couldn''t help seeing Loney once in a month. It

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    was as if the sleep waves were washed from her face by a storm. "I''m fine. It''s not his fault," she said

    defensively.

    "Then whose is it then? Drink up when it''s still hot. I will call master to tell him that you have to go to the

    hospital," Mabel insisted. She had her suspicions but needed confirmation. She didn''t want to raise

    hopes that might end in disappointment and therefore, didn''t voice it out.

    "Please can you not tell him? I don''t want him to be worried. He already has so much to deal with and I

    don''t want to add to it," Danica pleaded. Ever since knowing what Loney''s does for a living, her level of

    concern for him increased.

    "Danica, master will roast somebody if we don''t do not inform him first. Drink the soup, I will call Paul

    and get you some fresh clothes," she said as she walked out. Before Danica could utter a word, Mabel

    had hurried out. A few minutester, she returned with Paul and had some clothes with her.

    Her brows knitted when she saw the untouched bowl of soup. Danica hadid back on the bed. "You

    haven''t drunk the soup. Here," she took the spoon, lifted her from the bed and began feeding her.

    "Is Loney aware that you are going to the hospital?" Paul''s voice brought them back to reality. Danica''s

    voice was almost tearful as she said, "No, please don''t tell him."

    Paul didn''t hide his displeasure. Besides, why wouldn''t she want him to know? "I can''t do that, Danica.

    He has to know."

    "Look. I only feel tired and nothing else. What if I get there and there isn''t a problem? Then I would

    have disturbed his peace for no reason. Besides, he left a few hours ago and won''t return anytime

    soon," Danica conveyed her intention.

    Paul menaced over her words. True, Loney is very busy and why should he be disturbed over a small

    matter like this? "If Loney finds out, I hope you will be able to exin to him," Paul asked.

    "Yes. Thank  you." Danica said with relief. Minutester, she followed Paul to the hospital without

    Loney''s knowledge.

    Loney stepped out of his office after a few hours of work to get some gifts for Jasmine and Danica. He

    couldn''t stop worrying about the state he left her. Memories ofst night-harvested guilt on his mind. He

    should have stopped after the first round and not wear her out. He couldn''t forgive himself at the mere

    thought of it. He got to the jewellery shop and picked up an expensive bracelet and ne. He

    nned on giving the ne to Danica since it looked casual, even though it was expensive. He

    wanted her to wear it all the time.

    He picked the ne for Jasmine because of the asion and the ne was one for

    sophisticated events which wouldn''t require her wearing it all the time. Still, he thought of how to

    escape the night. He didn''t want to spend too much time with Jasmine. Her presence wasn''t as

    drive to the hotel where the party was being held, he recalled Doctor Jeff. It''s been so long since hest

    saw him. Theirmunications have always been on phone therefore since his office was just a few

    meters from his location, he drove there.

    Danicaid on the examination table where Doctor Jeff performed a few examinations on her. A blood

    sample had been taken and they awaited the result. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ''The test

    result must be ready,'' Doctor Jeff thought.

    "Come in," he yelled.

    He heard footsteps, not the original female steps he was expecting and turned to the doorway. Surprise

    clouded him. "Loney?"

    Danica stiffened on the examination bed at the sound of Loney''s name on Doctor Jeff''s lips. Paul''s

    apologetic eyes met Loney''s fierce ones. He lowered his head with remorse as Loney''s jaw clenched,

    and his teeth gritted, "What is going on here?"

 Chapter Thirty - Five

    Chapter Thirty - Five

    A heightened measure of tension enraptured Doctor Jeff''s office, marked by a deafening silence.

    Loney''s mind was flooded with rage. Was it another betrayal? Files of his seven previous surrogates

    connected his brain. His trust for Paul dwindled, left alone Doctor Jeff. His brain was charred with all

    the fearful betrayals from his past. The cessation lingered on, heart rates increasing. Paul lowered his

    head in embarrassment. He did nothing wrong but he perfectly knew the reason for Loney''s outrage.

    He hated to be disobeyed and this was his surrogate therefore, everything about her was his business.

    "Loney, it''s not what you think. She..."

    Paul tried to exin but was curtly cut off by Loney''s low growl, "really? I gave simple instructions to

    Paul. Was that too much?" His eyes were heated with fire, focussed on Paul, who sat on a chair in

    Doctor Jeff''s office.

    Doctor Jeff couldn''t understand in the least, what was going on. "Do you mean you weren''t aware?" His

    voice quaked slightly. Loney had a quick temper and none of them wanted to experience it. If it got

    worse, somebody might just get admitted to this hospital with broken bones.

    "I would have called you myself if I was," Loney cast a sharp nce on Doctor Jeff, whose confusion

    was written all over his face.

    "Then why are you here?" The question forced out of his mouth. Loney was so raged his words stuck in

    his throat. In his thoughts, Danica was just like his previous surrogates, looking for a means of escape

    after taking the money and Paul was her aplice. No wonder it was easy for his previous

    surrogates to escape afterwards. The simple fact that Danica was lying on the examination table

    escaped him.

    "I.." he suddenly recalled Jasmine''s gift as his reason for stopping over. "I came to take care of

    something around here and decided to stop by and see how you are faring." Loney''s voice was icy, his

    eyes still trained on Paul as he spoke to Doctor Jeff.

    "Loney, let me exin..." Paul tried to speak again but just like the first time, was cut off by Loney.

    "I trusted you, Paul, I can''t believe I did. All those surrogates I left in your care, you helped them

    escape, didn''t you?" Loney was spitting fire and Paul almost cried. One thing he never wanted to lose

    was Loney''s trust. Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to me Danica. He was about to speak when a weak

    voice captivated the entire consulting room.

    "Please, it''s not his fault." Loney froze at the sound of Danica''s voice. The gentle, soft and now weak

    voice, made the scales fall from his eyes, as he strode towards Danica, hiding the pain after seeing her

    weak form on the bed. His eyes instantly darkened.

    "I didn''t want you to get worried. Trust me, I just feel a little tired. There''s no need making a big deal out

    of it," Danica''s weak voice expressed. Loney lowered himself beside the bed. His expression was

    unreadable as he spoke in a way that only she could hear. His mouth was close to her lobe.

    "Listen to me, Danica. Everything about you is a big deal to me. I want to have first-hand information

    about everything concerning you. Let me be the one to judge as to whether or not it needs my attention

    it not. Do I make myself clear?" Loney''s voice was warm but his words hinted at a warning.

    Danica espoused the meaning of his words but she was too weak to begin breaking them. She opened

    her eyes and stared at him. Her heart did a little flip. She caressed his cheek with her warm palm and

    said, "I''m sorry. It wasn''t his fault. I begged him not to tell you because I didn''t want you to be worried."

    Loney felt the anger dissolve from his chest just by her soft words. "I will be more worried if you hide

    things from me." His voice carried warmth and firmness. He straightened himself and gazed at Doctor

    Jeff. "How is her condition?"

    "I suspect that she''s pregnant but I have called for other tests as well. I did a physical examination and

    she''s fine so the fatigue might just be because of her hormones but she will be fine," Doctor Jeff

    exined

    Loney''s heart leapt with excitement but it wasn''t reflected on his face because he was bothered. "Can''t

    you do anything to boost her energy?"

    "That will depend on the.." A knock sounded on the door. "Come in," Doctor Jeff stuttered a little. "Oh,

    the test result is ready." He said, taking the envelope from the nurse who had just walked in. She left as

    fast as she came.

    Doctor Jeff stared at theb result. His face contoured into different shades of confusion. "All the tests

    performed show negative."

    "Which means she''s not pregnant? What could be the problem then?" Loney was even more

    concerned? He couldn''t stand anything happening to Danica because of him. He won''t be able to

    forgive himself.

    Danica lifted herself from a sitting position on the bed, her eyes wide awake now, her ears peeked.

    Doctor Jeff walked towards her and stared at her pale face. "From ten years of experience in this

    profession, I will still stick to my observation despite theb result. It might be too early to detect.

    Perhaps a few days but her body is so sensitive. I will send Dina over to take another test in a week. It

    should be confirmed by then but I will give her some multivitamins. Her body demands rest so let her

    rest," he concluded thoughtfully.

    "I will take you to hope this minute," Loney said as he tried he helped her with her flip flops. Danica felt

    a shiver at his actions. It warmed her heart that he cared so much but she also knew that he had a lot

    on his shoulders.

    "Don''t you have work? Paul will take me home. Go and work hard and don''t forget your promise," she

    dismissed him.

    "Promise?" Loney frowned.

    Danica forced a smile, "this weekend, remember?"

    Something clicked in Loney''s mind as she furrowed his brow, "In your state?"

    Danica''s cheeks heated up but she hid it well, e on, it''s not yet confirmed so you still have an

    obligation."

    Loney was about to speak when his phone rang. He took it out from his breast pocket and almost

    cursed himself at the name. ''Jasmine.'' He turned to Danica.

    "Are you sure you will be alright on your own?" He asked with great concern.

    "I will be fine. Besides, I''m in the hospital and Paul is here too," she tried to convince him. Loney

    wanted to stay but he also recalled Jasmine''s birthday party and said, "Call me if you feel any

    difort."

    Danica nodded in the affirmative, as he strode to the door, turned the knob and as of recalling

    something, turned around. He tapped Paul on the shoulder, "next time, send me a text if she makes

    such an outrageous request. You know what I mean."

    The corner of Paul''s lips curled, "Of course."

    "Take care of her," Loneypleted before he walked out. His mind was still on Danica throughout his

    drive to the hotel. He was so deep in thought, he couldn''t hear his phone ringing. Why would Danica be

    so thoughtful of him and not want him worried? Does it mean she didn''t enjoy his presence? Why

    would she encourage him to leave when he wanted to stay?

    Jasmine was obsessed with him and wanted him with her at all times. Does it mean that Danica

    doesn''t feel attracted to me? Or did she hate his presence? He jolted back to reality at a turn to the

    hotel. His phone was still ringing so he answered.

    "Loney, are you okay? I''ve called you about twenty times already..." She began to whine.

    "Jasmine! Stop patronizing me. I don''t like it. I gave you my word and I intend to keep it," he snapped.

    He couldn''t stand it.

    "But the party is almost starting..." she continued to whine, forgetting his previous warning.

    Loney shook his head in disapproval, not hiding his anger. "You gave me time and I am notte."

    "It''s just five minutes to the time.." She sobbed but Loney couldn''t take it anymore and ended the call

    instantly. He had already arrived at the underground garage of the hotel. He picked up the gift bag and

    strode towards the direction he was given.

    Jasmine was steaming red. She had waited for so long for Loney and her friends were beginning to ask

    if her boyfriend would make it before the party started. Her ex-boyfriend Thyron who she dumped a few

    months ago had attended with histest girlfriend to despise her. Aside from that, she had invited the

    big shots. She wanted to prove to Loney that she wasn''t the childish girl he thought her to be. Perhaps,

    Loney will begin to see her differently.

    Throughout her life, she always had everything she wanted. Her dad had always tried to make up for

    the absence of her mum and ended up spoiling her. She made sure to invite some of her fathers''

    friends who were top politicians. Also, she invited top businessmen and of course, her three friends,

    Lindsay, Barbie and Jane.

    She was nervous and began to flush red in embarrassment, as they waited for her to start the party.

    "Will hee? It''s two minutes to start. We can improvise something, create an excuse for him," Jane

    suggested. She was the wisest among the four.

    "She announced her boyfriend was going to start the party. He has toe. or?" Lindsay tried to

    convey her fears.

    The back of Jasmine''s eyes burned as tears threatened to fall,  just as she was about to speak,

    thinking about taking Jane''s advice, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart did a flip at the way Loney

    carried himself. His graceful steps with those slender legs, his parted lips as if begging for a kiss. The

    frown on his face as if he hated everyone else except her made her stomach giddy.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "There!" She yelled and took fast strides towards Loney. Naturally, Loney wrapped her arms around her

    waist as a way of faking their rtionship but before he could utter a word, Jasmine''s lips had

    swallowed his...

 Chapter Thirty - Six

    Chapter Thirty - Six

    Danica''s eyes glued Loney''s back, as he walked through the door. She wished he would stay but ever

    since knowing what he did for a living, she couldn''t bring herself to be selfish. She might not be an

    engineer but she guessed how demanding it could be and didn''t want toe between him and his

    job.

    Doctor Jeff gave her some IV and vitamins before discharging her. As Paul drove her home, she slept

    throughout the journey. Mabel''s worried voice met her at the door as soon as they arrived. "What

    happened? Are you pregnant?"

    Danica couldn''t understand Mabel''s direct ways but she also enjoyed the woman''s presence as a smile

    formed on the corners of her lips, "I don''t know Mabel, Dina will be here in a week to take sample.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Every test showed negative even though the gynaecologist thinks I''m pregnant," she confided.

    Mabel wrapped her armsfortingly around Danica. "It happens. Everyone''s body is just different.

    But I''m very sure you are pregnant so you have to rest well and from now onwards, I''ll do the cooking,

    just the way you like it," she assured.

    Danica enjoyed talking to Mabel but all her body wanted at this moment was to be in thefort of her

    bed. "Thank you, Mabel but I want to sleep."

    "You can sleep all you want but you have to eat first. Here, sit, I will get you something to eat." Mabel

    said, leading Danica to the dining room.

    "What about me?" Paul expressed, feelingpletely ignored by the two women as he followed suit.

    "Stop being a baby Paul, let the pregnant woman eat first," Mabel snarled.

    "I''m not yet pregnant," Danica helplessly said and turned to Paul. She was about to say something

    when Mabel began dishing out the food and said, "Oh, you''ll see it soon. I know you are."

    Danica shook her head, ignored Mabel''s optimism and said to Paul, "thank you." Paul nodded slightly.

    He understood the reason for Danica''s apology.

    *******

    The back of Jasmine''s eyes burned as tears threatened to fall,  just as she was about to speak,

    thinking about taking Jane''s advice, she saw a familiar figure. Her heart did a flip at the way Loney

    carried himself. His graceful steps with those slender legs, his parted lips as if begging for a kiss. The

    frown on his face as if he hated everyone else except her made her stomach giddy.

    "There!" She yelled and took fast strides towards Loney. Naturally, Loney wrapped her arms around her

    waist as a way of faking their rtionship but before he could utter a word, Jasmine''s lips had

    swallowed his. Loney froze for a moment, forcing himself to rx at the cheers ofughter that

    followed. They were in the eyes of the public. He took a deep breath and tried to rx.

    The calm he skillfully produced on the outside could not cool his insides.  His boiling rage scorched him

    internally. How could Jasmine do this? Worst of all, the lights from the cameras. Photographers were

    taking pictures and Loney knew that these pictures were going to be circted on the front page of

    newspapers the next day. Suddenly his head felt too heavy for him to carry.

    Jasmine has always loved to be in the limelight in contrast to Loney. It took everything in him to

    swallow the bitter words he wanted to spill at that moment, forcing down a smile instead, as his mind

    travelled to Danica.

    They strode to the centre of the party and Jasmine clung on Loney to his dismay. She was so glued to

    him, he didn''t know how to unglue her without causing a scene. Sadly, he decided to sumb to the

    torture and hurry his way out. Excitedly, Jasmine took the microphone from Barbie and gave it to

    Loney.

    Loney could feel an impending headache as he tried to think up something to say. "It''s a pleasure

    having you around to celebrate my girlfriend''s birthday." The sound of my girlfriend on his lips made

    Jasmine have goosebumps, her face turning red like pepper. She wanted to have him there and then

    but found her self control.

    She kept mind fucking Loney, not knowing when he finished speaking and was still in a daze. However,

    as they pped and cheered, Tyron was jealous. He didn''t perceive that Jasmine would find someone

    better than him.

    He walked over to Loney and nudged him as a way of greeting. Loney frowned in return, his features

    hard. Tyron found it offensive. "Hey man, loosen up. You think you are better than some of us?" He

    tried to embarrass Loney.

    Loney remained unfazed and calcted. "Who are you?" His icy tone took over. Tyron retreated a bit

    but bounced back. Loney was just a young man. He couldn''t be a big shot right? However, Jasmine

    didn''t like Tyron''s sudden aggressive behaviour and wondered where he left his new girlfriend before

    trying to cause a scene. Thinking through it, she decided to move Loney away. She wrapped her arm

    around his and said, "he isn''t important. Let me introduce you.."

    "Why Jasmine? Ashamed of letting him know that we once dated? Come on, what is so special about

    him?" Tyron''s deep voice cut through her shrill one. Loney wasn''t a rtionship expert but he could

    understand everything ongoing. For now, he would take care of this forsaken one, and make Jasmine

    happy like he promised the governor. He wrapped his arm around her waist while staring daggers at

    Tyron and said, "It''s a party, have fun and enjoy yourself." He began walking away with Jasmine in his

    arms, instantly halting to mockingughter from Tyron.

    "Oh, just a good looking guy feeding on her money right?" Loney clenched his jaw. He never wanted

    anything that reminded him of his past bullies. His teeth were gritted as he said, "Listen, young man,

    I''m too busy for child''s y." His voice was deep, fearless and powerful, Tyron felt both powerless and

    intimidated. He couldn''t ept it. "Yes, you think you are better than me. Than all of us. Tell us now,

    who are you?" He raged in fury, trying to make Loney look bad.

    However, Loney decided to ignore him. Thanks to Tyron, he was able to unglue himself from Jasmine

    but she gripped his hand shakily and whispered, "he can be trouble."

    Loney scoffed, just as a group of businessmen marched up to them. Tyron lifted his hand to throw a

    blow but Loney caught it in midair without looking. The sight made observers gape as they kept

    wondering who he was. It seemed to them that Jasmine had a good reason for dumping Tyron because

    they saw Tyron to be undisciplined and irresponsible.

    "Rule number one, behave yourself at my girlfriend''s party or I''ll have you thrown out," Loney spoke

    calmly but each word was apanied with pain for Tyron, as his grip continued to tighten around the

    front of the guests. He couldn''t bear to make a fool of himself. When Loney realized he had cooled

    down, he asked, "do I make myself clear?"

    Reluctantly, Tyron nodded in the affirmative. Loney dropped his hand instantly. "You look familiar. Did I

    see you at the presidency? You are the one who got the contract for the secret passage without

    bidding, aren''t you?" One of Jasmine''s father''s friends, a middle-aged man asked as he strode towards

    Loney.

    His question shook the interest of the other billionaires who came around and engaged Loney in a chat.

    Somehow, Jasmine felt invisible and walked to her friends. Music yed softly in the background and

    Loney was amazed. He expected Jasmine to throw a wild kind of party with loud music and

    irresponsible youth drinking and dancing their heads out but he was met with a more sophisticated and

    ssy one.

    If not for her behaviour and clinginess, Loney would have rated her as a decentdy. Soon, the

    birthday party turned into a business party. Thedies drank and chatted among themselves while the

    men sipped wine and talked business.

    Loney would never have known how some of these businessmen struggled. They applied for contracts

    and got rejected. Loney never applied but was called. However, instead of envies, they were filled with

    admiration because Loney was ready to let out his secret for sess. "Don''t think about what you will

    gain from a contract but rather, how you can be remembered." With that slogan, he ensured to work

    beyond expectation, leaving no room for mediocre minds.

    Soon, it was time to cut the cake and Loney had to endure another clinging torture. Regardless, he

    didn''t intend to stay any longer after that session. He stood lovingly by Jasmine, as she drove a knife

    through therge cake. As if recalling something, he dipped his hand into his breast pocket and brought

    out a wrapped item.

    "Here, happy birthday," He forced a smile at Jasmine.

    "Thank you," Jasmine returned his smile, unwrapping the gift. She gaped in amazement at the content.

    It was the most dazzling ne. Naturally, Loney wore it for her, matching her ck glistening long

    one hand dress.

    The feel of Loney''s fingers as they touched her skin made her stomach flutter. Ladies were jealous,

    guys watched in admiration. Only if they knew how his insides boiled with every movement.

    However, he still forced himself to nt a soft kiss on her cheek as he whispered, "I have to leave

    now."

    Jasmine''s face turned red with disappointment. She wanted Loney to stay till the end. "But.."

    "I almost forgot. I got this for you," Loney said, as he showed his hand into his suit pocket. He brought

    out something like a card and gave it to her. She started at the card with both excitement and tter. "A

    gift voucher? But you already gave me a gift."

    "This is for you and your friends. Go anywhere, have fun, purchase anything you want. It''s unlimited,"

    Loney exined. He knew that shopping and having fun will take Jasmine away from him for some

    time to get a breathing space but Jasmine didn''t want that. She wanted to be him. Yet, before she could

    oppose, her friends had already joined her.

    "What? Did he say unlimited?" Barbie''s eyes widened as she asked.

    "Jasmine, your boyfriend is such a romantic," Lindsayplimented. Her father, one of the politicians,

    had put her on a tight budget so, she didn''t enjoy as much luxury as her friends therefore, she wanted

    this so bad.

    With their interference, Loney had made his way out of the events hall. Yet, he was expecting Jasmine

    to follow him, which she stupidly did. "Excuse me, I''ll be right back," she said to her friends, who were

    still amazed at how amazing Loney was.

    Jasmine followed Loney till he got to his car and sat in the passenger seat. "Thank you," she said,

    leaning closer to Loney.

    "You are wee. I will see you in three days but first, don''t ever pull a staunch like that again," Loney

    warned her but just as expected, she didn''t understand the meaning of Loney''s words.

    "What? What did I do?" She blinked like she was wrongly used.

    Loneyposed himself thoughtfully and said, "rule number one. Do not kiss me without permission.

    Rule number two. It''s my duty to initiate skin contact when I see the need to and not the other way

    round. I will see you in three days so make sure you don''t call me before that time," bepleted, his

    voice firm as his eyes bored into hers.

    "But.." She was about to speak when she saw Loney''s phone lit up. Curiosity moved her hands to pick

    the phone on the dashboard but Loney beat her to it and said, "Lastly, you don''t touch my phone

    without my permission. Do I make myself clear?" He knotted his brow and asked.

    "But.." She was about to argue but Loney cut her off.

    "I said, do I make myself clear?" This time, his voice hinted warning. Jasmine couldn''t understand how

    he changed all of a sudden from the warm protective boyfriend to the mean and distant man she was

    experiencing now but it only increased her respect and admiration towards him. She nodded humbly

    and said,

    "Yes." She was about to alight when her eyes caught sight of another wrapped item. It was the gift

    Loney purchased for Danica.

    "Another gift for me? My friends were right. You are such a romantic," Loney froze

 Chapter Thirty - Seven

    Chapter Thirty - Seven

    "Yes." She was about to alight when her eyes caught sight of another wrapped item. It was the gift

    Loney purchased for Danica.

    "Another gift for me? My friends were right. You are such a romantic," Loney froze. Initially, he wanted

    Jasmine to have the bracelet he bought for Danica. He could purchase another one but then again, he

    recalled the shop attendant told him that it was one of a kind and he felt a connection to it hence, he

    couldn''t bear seeing it on jasmine''s wrist. "It''s not what you think, Jasmine. That isn''t yours." His

    expression was so stern, Jasmine''s words stuck in her throat.

    "Oh, I see. See you in three days," she muttered, embarrassment bathing her as she alighted from the

    car. She was so used to getting everything she wanted, she couldn''t stand a no. However, she med

    herself for not acting more mature. As she walked back to the party, she couldn''t help thinking about

    who Loney was going to give that gift to. Was it his gay partner? She had to do something to make him

    a straight guy.

    Loney drove to his hotel room in deep thought. Is he biting more than he could chew? He has already

    given the governor his word. He recalled receiving a text message when he was with Jasmine and

    instantly checked his phone.

    To his amazement, it was a text from Danica. ''I''m sorry for what happened earlier. I hope you don''t get

    mad at Paul? Just to let you know that I''m faring better and going to bed now. Good night.''

    Loney went into deep thought. Why would she sleep early if she was fine after sleeping earlier for so

    long? Instantly, he realized that Danica didn''t want him to get worried. Even though he still was, a faint

    smile decorated his features, as he responded. ''Good night, I will see you soon.''

    A few days passed and Loney was busy with all his new contracts. However, on Friday night, he was

    on his way to the mansion. Somehow, he felt grateful to governor Maxwell because he didn''t have to

    look over his shoulders. There were no suspicious persons around and for the first time in a long time,

    he felt light.

    He was supposed to be in the mansion on Saturday but he didn''t want Danica overworking herself to

    cook for him therefore, he went on Friday night. When he arrived at the mansion, it was as quiet as a

    cemetery. There was no one around, thanks to Paul''s new automated system. No guard had to stand

    the night.

    Firstly, Loney went to Danica''s room. He stood by the door, gazing at her sleeping form. She looked

    like an angel in her white night things. Loney had no intention of going closer. He wanted to see her in

    the morning but was betrayed by his two legs, which carried him to her bed. He sat beside her, stroked

    her hair gently. He watched as she slept for almost an hour before he decided to go.

    However, just as he stood on his feet, a hand caught his wrist. He stared down at Danica, whose eyes

    were still closed. ''She must be dreaming,'' he thought and sat back. He continued to stroke her hair till

    she slept. Then, he dropped the gift beside her and left for his room. He had no intention of getting

    intimate with her over this weekend. Seeing her was enough for him and he sincerely hoped to get to

    know her better.

    He went to his room, washed down and slept. When he woke up the next morning, he went to check on

    Danica but she was still asleep so he went downstairs to see Paul. Paul was surprised when the door

    to his bedroom pushed open without a knock. For a moment, he thought Mabel was waking him for an

    emergency till he saw Loney.

    "What are you doing here?" His voice screamed shock but he was excited.

    "I''m home for God sake," Loney casually said, as he sat beside paul.

    "I know but it''s strange," Paul honestly said. He suspected that Loney was there because of Danica but

    didn''t want to expose him.

    "Come on. How have you been?" Loney asked.

    "Doing what you''ve been paying me to do. Were you able to deal with Ray?"

    "Well, I sent him a warning but also got some external help," Loney confessed. It''s quite a long time

    since he sat to chat with Paul like this and he enjoyed it. For once, he wasn''t carrying the world on his

    shoulders but just chatting as a normal person.

    "From your girlfriend, I guess. You didn''t have the courtesy to tell me." Paul was disappointed but didn''t

    show it. However, his mood got better with Loney''s response.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "She isn''t my girlfriend. I just agreed to date her for one week for the sake of her dad but how did you

    know?"

    "Social media. I saw itst night. I hope your surrogate''s phone is not connected to the inte. She

    would have a heart attack," Paul unexpectedly said. Loney stiffened for a moment. He felt that Paul

    knew something he didn''t and was bound to find out what it was.

    "Why do you say so? She is my surrogate you know?" Loney''s voice sounded casual but he was

    indeed excited.

    "That''s what I told her when I realized she had fallen in love with you." Loney felt his heart dancing in

    response to Paul''s words as he asked,

    "You think she is?"

    "The girl has been asking me if you have a wife or a girlfriend. For what other reason will she be asking

    all those questions?" Paul rhetorically said.

    The corner of Loney''s lips curled. He suspected that Danica had developed feelings for him but hearing

    it from Paul was most probably the best, "thanks for telling me." He honestly said to Paul.

    "But wait, do you have any particr interest? I see you give her so much attention," Paul dug, hoping

    for some truth.

    "Don''t you think she deserves it? She''s so different and she has this peace around her," Loney

    revealed.

    Paul didn''t know whether tough or cry. In thr end, he said, "I see it''s a two-sided arrow. What are you

    waiting for? Tell her."

    Loney shook his head, "It''s not that easy Paul. What if it''s not what you think and she rejects me?"

    Paul gaped in disbelief. "You are scared of rejection? From a woman?" His voice was unconsciously

    loud.

    Loney shrugged. "Not just any woman. This is Danica. She is special. I''ll just take it slow."

    "Then you can start by asking her to be your girlfriend," Paul proposed.

    Loney couldn''t understand him. He would prefer to propose marriage to a girlfriend. He doesn''t

    understand the reason why he should ask her to be his girlfriend if they are both in love. "What?"

    Soon he realizes Paul''s reason for giving that suggestion. "Don''t wait till she delivers the baby because

    there''s someone else interested as well."

    Loney''s face had drained of colour, beads of sweat forming on his forehead despite the air condition.

    His hands were already balled into a fist. Anger envies and jealousy swayed him. "Who?" He gritted his

    teeth and asked.

    "I learnt it''s one of her church members but her friend didn''t give me his name," Paul continued to

    borate.

    "You have her friend''s number?"

    "Yes, the girl is some staunch Christian, she wouldn''t go on a date. She invited me to church instead of

    going with me on a date," Paul bitterly said.

    "Well, if you want her, then you should go," Loney tried to encourage Paul.

    "Do you believe that? Here is the news. Danica is also the same rustic type so be prepared to follow

    her to church." Loney felt slightly happy at the news

    "That isn''t a big deal but how do you know she loves me?"

    "Come on, I dated eight girls in one month, remember?" The two men burst intoughter.

    *******

    Danica woke up the next morning. She felt better after eating and taking her multivitaminsst night.

    She lifted herself and her hand fumbled on a pack. She geared up and picked it up. There was a note

    in the gift bag. ''I hope you like it, Danica.''

    She could swear that the gift was from Loney but how did it get there. She stared at the bracelet in

    admiration. She loved it and her thoughts were more clouded with Loney for this gracious act. She

    went to shower and dressed up, recalling that he was supposed toe over today. She picked a light

    pink dress, one she had never won. She didn''t know why almost all the dresses were above the knee

    but she rocked them perfectly.

    Somehow, she felt Loney''s presence around the bracelet and put it on. She stepped out of her

    bedroom and descended the stairs, heading to the kitchen. "Don''t go there dear, your breakfast is

    already served," Mabel instantly said, shoving her out of the kitchen.

    "Good morning, Mabel, thank you," Danica sarcastically said. She knew how difficult it was going to be

    to continue cooking these days. Mabel will not allow her.

    "Stop thanking me. Master pays me well to take care of you. Now, off you go."Danica stepped into the

    dining room and froze at the entrance. There was a man seated in front of Paul with his back turned to

    her. She rubbed her eyes twice, thinking she was hallucinating.

    "L..Loney?"

    Loney turned around. "Why don''t youe over, the food is getting cold." Danica went to sit on the

    chair next to his but before her butt hit the chair, a strong hand wrapped around her arm and yanked

    her backwards, she fell on Loney''sp, staring into his grey eyes.

 Chapter Thirty - Eight

    Chapter Thirty - Eight

    "L..Loney?"

    Loney turned around. "Why don''t youe over, the food is getting cold." Danica went to sit on the

    chair next to his but before her butt hit the chair, a strong hand wrapped around her arm and yanked

    her backwards, she fell on Loney''sp, staring into his grey eyes.

    She felt a connection, their eyes locked for what seemed like a minute. Danica''s cheeks reddened like

    tomatoes, her heart beating faster. She lowered her eyes and tried to stand but Loney pulled her closer.

    "You are beautiful."

    Danica''s cheeks heated up especially with Paul around. How could Loney be so naughty in front of

    Paul? And why was he in such a good mood today? He even smiled often and seemed to be more

    casual than usual.

    "Thank you," she muttered, butterflies in her stomach.

    Loney nced at the dishes on the table. "What would you have?" Danica didn''t have the appetite. She

    was satisfied with Loney around so she said, "anything."

    "Good," Loney wrapped his left arm around her waist, pressing her firmly on hisp, while his right

    hand began dishing out the food. She tried to stand again but Loney pulled her closer. His breath

    fanned against her ears while be asked, "And where do you think you are going?"

    Danica felt a shiver at his actions. She was surprised at Loney''s open disy of affection but  she

    loved it yet, she felt shy, "to sit on the chair."

    Loney chuckled, "Is myp so ufortable?" His voice was alluring and his manhood hardened

    beneath her butt, pressing against it but he had no intention of getting inside her.

    Danica was speechless. Loney was putting her in a tight corner but the funny bit was, she liked it. "No,

    you might get tired of my weight," she said apologetically.

    Loney shoved a piece of fried egg into her mouth and said, "let me worry about that," he carefully said.

    Paul couldn''t believe Loney hadpletely ignored him. He was seeing a different Loney today and It

    was almost as if Paul never existed. "You know what guys, let me know when you are done. I wille

    backter," he walked out of the dining room after pouring himself a ss of freshly squeezed juice.

    "You can''t watch a little PDA?" Loney yelled teasingly after him.

    "No Loney, have fun," he waved dismissively. Danica couldn''t stop blushing. She was also a bit more

    "Now tell me, how have you been?" Loney asked gently, concern written over his features after they

    had eaten in silence for some time.

    "I''ve been good. I feel much better today but why are you here so early?" Without waiting for his

    response, she said, "and thank you for the bracelet," Danica lifted her wrist to his visible sight. Loney

    admired the bracelet on her wrist, it''s just as he imagined it will be but much better.

    The corners of his lips curled into a smile, "I''ve been here sincest night," he revealed.

    Danica''s eyes widened, stun decorating her features. "What? Why?"

    "Will you believe me if I tell you the reason?" Loney cocked his brow as he asked.

    "Yes," she naturally said. She didn''t intend to doubt anything he told her.

    "Then let''s finish eating."

    After they finished eating, Danica stood up to clear the table but Loney stopped her. "I have something

    to show you."

    Danica wondered what Loney was going to show her. This was the first time she spoke to him

    anywhere except in his or her bedroom. They went out of the door to the garage and Loney pressed a

    button to what seemed like an elevator. When they entered, he pressed another button that led them

    down. Danica''s expression of trust and surprise made Loney feel that it was all worth it.

    When they stepped out of the elevator, Danica was speechless. "Is it natural?" Her eyes carefully

    examined the atmosphere. Therge area is covered in grace. The ceiling was artistically painted to

    depict the sky.

    "No, it''s all man-made. The grass is artificial and the flowers are still a work in progress. I got caught up

    in a lot and haven''t been here in a while," Loney thoughtfully said.

    "This is spectacr," Danica expressed. She never imagined that something like this existed.

    "If you like it that much, then I willplete it for you. You can make it a leisure area to read or just to

    rx. It can also be a y area for the kids," Loney said.

    Danica went into deep thought. Was he going to pay someone else to give him another child? "Can I

    ask a question?"

    Loney looked at her apprehensively and said, "today is your lucky day."

    "Why do you want a baby?" Danica carefully asked but Loney''s expression darkened instantly.

    "Why shouldn''t I?" He asked in return. His voice, void of warmth.

    "I mean, you could get married or have your girlfriend give you one if you don''t want to get married,"

    Danica said. She noticed Loney''s mood had changed but she wanted to know. Who knows if she was

    ever going to get this chance again.

    A mischievous smile appeared on Loney''s features as he said, "The application for a girlfriend is still

    open. Are you interested?"

    Danica felt her heart thump. She couldn''t tell whether Loney was serious or joking but when he threw

    the next question, she waspletely taken aback. "Tell me honestly. Why did you apply to be my

    surrogate?"

    Danica''s palms turned sweaty when she began to think about Danie. Should she confess? "It''s a

    long story but can I tell you another time?" She asked, hoping that Loney wouldn''t ask any further.

    Loney sunk to the floor, resting on the carpet grass. He pulled her towards him, she sat in between his

    legs.

    "Will you be my girlfriend?" The words came out of Loney''s mouth as a whisper. He couldn''t stop

    thinking about what Paul said concerning Danica having an admirer.

    "What did you say?" Danica didn''t hear him but Loney didn''t repeat his words, instantly, he was gripped

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    with the fear of his past. Danie''s rejection had begun to y on his mind like a movie. "Look, I''m not

    perfect and I have a whole lot going on but I also can''t deny that what I feel for you is beyond a

    surrogate," he rephrased.

    Danica didn''t know what to say. She felt that Loney was trying to convey a message she has been

    dying to hear but she couldn''t encourage him to let it out. If she starts a rtionship with him, then she

    would have to tell Loney that Danie is her twin. The mere thought darkened her mood. Instead, she

    said,

    "You promised to tell me why are here."

    "It''s simple, I missed you and I want to get to know you. Have you ever been in a rtionship?" Loney''s

    muscles tensed when he waited for her response.

    "No." She said to Loney''s relief. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pecked her neck gently.

    The movement was unexpected, Danica felt shivers down her spine.

    He whispered in her ear, "how do you feel about me?" His lips continued to kiss her gently, extending to

    her shoulders. Waves of pleasure began rushing through her veins and without thinking, she said,

    "I can''t deny that your presence makes my heart rate increase but I like it when you are with me and I

    think about you a lot when you are away. I always pray that God will keep you safe."

    A smirk appeared in the corner of Loney''s lips as he said, "that sounds like you are in love with me."

    His voice was so deep and alluring, her pleasure spikes awoke but she blushed in embarrassment at

    her own confession. She turned to examine Loney''s expression just as lips swallowed hers hungrily...

 Chapter Thirty - Nine

    Chapter Thirty - Nine

    At Governor Maxwell''s House

    Jasmine was baffled. She had dialled Loney''s number and sent countless messages. The calls went to

    voicemail and her text messages were never delivered. Despite Loney''s warning, she still couldn''t stay

    away. If she could just hear his voice, she would be fine. It was a weekend and she didn''t know his

    house, so she would have paid him a surprise visit.

    She did a few checks through her father''s contacts and realized that Loney had been checking in and

    out of hotels but all the hotels he previously checked in had no record of him since the previous day.

    Her heart tightened in her chest as shey on her bed staring into space. She heard a knock on her

    door. It must be one of the maidsing to clean her room. She hasn''t stepped out since she woke up.

    "Come in," she yelled in agitation. Her father had gone on a trip and she had refused to join Barbie,

    Linsay and Jane on the shopping spree. All she wanted was Loney. She didn''t care about money. She

    already had enough of it. She stared at the ne he gave her. It wasn''t an everyday kind of

    ne. It was too sophisticated, so she couldn''t wear it now.

    "Your boyfriend is here to see you," the maid bowed her head and said. Jasmine''s eyes popped like

    balloons. She lifted herself abruptly from the bed, removed her night things and put on a casual but

    attractive dress, short and seductive. Perhaps, Loney has begun missing her as well. Her heart

    fluttered at the thought, she left her room, descended the stairs only to be met with awe.

    Tyron was seated on the cream luxury sofa in the living room. Her heart ached with dismay, the light in

    her eyes dimmed, her face drained of colour, her blood pressure rising. Anger surged through her. "Oh,

    it''s you." She tried to control her rage, as disappointment shot through her voice.

    "Do you hate me that much?" Tyron''s voice was surprisingly gentle and calm, as he stood from the sofa

    and ambled towards her. He was casually dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. His dark brown hairbed to

    the side, his hazel eyes saddened. He couldn''tprehend that Jasmine will detest him this much.

    They used to be love birds but she never let him into their house. Tyron could guess the only reason

    the security and maids let him in was the fact that he introduced himself as her boyfriend. Most

    probably, they mistook him for Loney.

    "No, I don''t hate you but we broke up. My boyfriend would not be happy seeing you here," her voice

    was calm but her eyes spoke dismissal. She didn''t want to see him. Tyron was saddened.

    "What did I do to you, Jasmine? You woke up one day and called it to quit. You never loved me did

    you?" His voice broke as he spoke. He brought another girl to her party to make her jealous and try to

    work things out but was disappointed when Loney showed up.

    He tried to prove that he was best for her just for Loney to cause him so much embarrassment but

    none of it mattered because it wasn''t enough to wash the love he felt for her.

    "Look, it was fun while itsted okay? The only man I love is Loney," Jasmine crossed her hands over

    her chest indifferently.

    Tyron''s eyes darkened. He tried to touch Jasmine by the shoulder but missed it when she took a step

    back, avoiding the contact. Tyron swallowed, "but he doesn''t love you." Jasmine turned white to Tyron''s

    words but she tried to hide it. "Who said so? He loves me."

    Tyron saw through her quick defensiveness and said, "I''m a man Jasmine and I know it when a man

    loves a woman. If he loved you, he would have been the first to arrive at your birthday party."

    "He is just busy. He is an engineer and a CEO at that. There is so much on his shoulders, unlike you,"

    she indifferently said. She already knew that Loney didn''t love her but she intended to make him.

    "So what stopped him from waiting till the party was over or taking you with him when he was leaving?

    If he loved you, you wouldn''t have been the one to kiss him. Even when he tried to fake a kiss, he

    couldn''t and stered it on your cheek," Tyron deciphered. However, Jasmine was too stubborn to give

    up. "You misunderstand him. Every man is different," she defended.

    "Yes but love is the same everywhere, it onlymunicates in onenguage, which is care. Ever since

    the party, he hasn''t tried to see you again. Right now, his phone is switched off. Come on, Jasmine,

    don''t you think you deserve better?" Tyron asked carefully, his eyes trained on her. His voice was

    masculine but gentle. Jasmine''s face contoured into a frown. She didn''t think that anyone would detect

    there wasn''t a connection but Tyron did.

    Embarrassment assaulted her because most men chased after her therefore, she couldn''t understand

    her reason for doing the chasing when it came to Loney.

    "How did you know?" Her voice didn''t carry anger. It rather carried remorse.

    "Because I love you. Therefore I concern myself with everything about you. I never gave up and I don''t

    intend to," Tyron said, as he stepped closer to her. He didn''t touch her but Jasmine was a bit

    ufortable with the closeness. She took a step back and said, "but I still love him."

    Tyron wasn''t offended. He ced his hand gently on her shoulder. This time, she didn''t shove it away.

    Instead, she soaked in the warmth, as Tyron continued to speak. "The way you feel about him is the

    same way I feel about you. The most painful thing in life is loving someone who doesn''t love you back."

    ***********

    A smirk appeared in the corner of Loney''s lips as he said, "that sounds like you are in love with me."

    His voice was so deep and alluring, her pleasure spikes awoke but she blushed in embarrassment at

    her own confession. She turned to examine Loney''s expression just as lips swallowed hers hungrily.

    Loney felt warmth in his heart, tasting the sweetness of her lips. His heart, mind and body were

    connected for the first time. Most times, the reason for this was a baby but today, he didn''t think about

    what he wanted or needed. It was intimate and passionate but his brain cells were active. He recalled

    the state in which he saw Danica in the hospital. Reluctantly, he pulled away.

    Danica didn''t hide her confusion and disappointment. Loney noticed and turned her around to face him.

    He leaned his back on the wall, seated on the artificial carpet grass. Danica was still sitting on hisp,

    facing him this time, her legs spread apart, wrapped around his back. Her white thighs were exposed

    as the dress lifted to her hips.

    "You know that you are still recovering after thest time," Loney reminded her. Danica''s face sunk. "I

    don''t mean to say that you are weak but as long as we haven''t realized exactly what the problem is, I

    don''t intend to take advantage of you," Loney said gently and thoughtfully.

    Danica should be happy right? But she wasn''t. She was rather saddened and couldn''t help but feel that

    Loney thought her to be too fragile. Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes and before she

    could blink them back, they fell. Loney was disheartened. What did he say wrong? He cared too much

    to hurt her.

    "Why are you crying? What did I do?" He pressed her to his chest, caressing her hair. Danica cried

    more, Loney was helpless. "What do you want, Danica? Right now, I will do anything to stop those

    tears," he said, wiping her tears with soft kisses.

    Danica''s heart leapt at his words but she couldn''t stop the tears. However, she felt too shy or perhaps,

    ashamed to make her demands. Yet, in a small teary voice, she said. "A promise is a promise. Today is

    thest. I don''t want you to hold back."

    Loney understood that she was referring to theirst intimate session. He wanted to let her know that

    today will only be thest if the test showed she was pregnant. Even with that, whether or not she

    epted him, he had no intention of letting her go.

    He knew that she loved him but she wasn''t ready tomit. However, he was determined to win her

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    overpletely. He remained quiet, even as the words were forced toe out of him. Instead, he

    stood up and held her up.

    Danica was so ashamed at her words, she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. Loney hadn''t said

    anything after that, which appalled her. How did he perceive her? Did she cross the line? They went

    back to the elevator and Loney pressed a button. It went up and they got to a door. When he opened it,

    it didn''t lead to the garage as they hade from. Danica feared. "Where are we?" She asked, a little

    shakily.

    "We''re going to my room," He responded as he opened the door and they were met with lots of clothes.

    "Sorry you have to walk on your knees," Loney said as he bent and began trudging. She couldn''t

    understand but just followed. After escaping the clothes, Loney stood up and pulled her up. "You might

    see it as a mansion but it''s still a safe house. There are so many exits and entrances."

    Everything made sense. The door led to his closet. She could make her way out from there so

    naturally, she walked to the bedroom with Loney following closely behind. "About what you said, are

    you sure about that? I''m a man with high demands," Loney carefully said, hoping that Danica would

    change her mind, even though he wanted her more than she did.

    "I mean it," Danica said and turned her back to him. Loney understood that she wanted him to unzip

    her dress therefore, the rest of his words stuck in his throat. He didn''t unzip her dress immediately.

    Rather, he held the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head. Danica heard the unbuckling sound of a

    belt. Her heart thumped.

    She recalled thest time this happened. She was so drained she couldn''t wake up the next day but

    she still wanted it. She wanted him. She was about to turn around when she felt his hand on her back.

    Goosebumps cascaded her like waves, as her zip was pulled down.

 Chapter Forty

    Chapter Forty

    "I mean it," Danica said and turned her back to him. Loney understood that she wanted him to unzip

    her dress therefore, the rest of his words stuck in his throat. He didn''t unzip her immediately. Rather, he

    held the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head. Danica heard the unbuckling sound of a belt. Her

    heart thumped. She recalled thest time this happened. She was so drained. She was about to turn

    around when she felt his hand on her back. Goosebumps cascaded her like waves, as her zip was

    pulled down.

    His hand slipped inside her dress, he trailed his fingers over her warm body before allowing it to fall

    mere thought yoked him to worry because he didn''t think he could stop halfway. She has be his

    addiction.

    Danica''s body responded to his touch, just as his body responded to hers.  She felt his hand in her hair,

    tugging it to the side. He nibbled on her bare neck, his warm lips pressed to her warm skin. Then he

    nibbled her ear and the back of her neck, losing himself in her feminine scent of freesia and rose.

    He hardened instantly, as he trailed his hands around her belly, caressing her gently in a circr

    motion, moving to her groin and the entrance of her pussy, securely guarded by her silky pants. He

    trailed his hands over it, a wave of pleasure washing over Danica. A moan broke out of her as she

    closed her eyes, floating in the pleasurable sensation.

    Her body weed the pleasures emanating from his hand over her skin, as Loney nibbled on her

    shoulder, leaving a love bite. The sensation earned another moan from Danica, her juices wetting her

    panty. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.

    Loney tightened his grip on her waist from the back, she gaped in a daze, feeling his hardness behind

    her. He slid a finger inside her panty and into her wet warm pusy. Loney groaned, feeling her wetness

    and tightness on his finger. He pushed deeper, pulled out and licked his finger. "You taste sweet," His

    voice was breathy, seductive and alluring, it sent shivers down her spine.

    Danica was heated up. She bent her head backwards, parting her slender legs at the same time, he

    had more ess to her core as he continued to nibble on her neck. Loney trailed one hand over the

    cup of her bra, while his other hand moved in and out of her wet pussy.

    He removed her pants gently and unhooked her bra. Her nipple was hard, red, and swollen. He

    pinched it gently, making her moan his name. The sound of his name on her lips heightened his

    pleasure.

    Gently turning her around, he backed away a little bit, made eye contact with her, while he inched

    closer. Danica knew was ready to devour his mouth when Loney brushed her without kissing her.

    Disappointment cruised her, as she tried to get revenge but her feet were already off the ground when

    Loney swept her off in his strong arms. Seeing Danica agitated, a smile decorated his attractive

    features.

    He lowered her gently onto the sofa like she was going to break. He cushioned her back with some

    pillows and lowered himself in front of her, his two hands holding her hips firmly in ce.  He began to

    flicker her clitoris with his tongue. Danica''s breathing turned heavy. She felt the pleasure emanating

    through her clitoris to every part of her body. "Loney.." She moaned his name again, her hand

    caressing his silky hair.

    She arched her back in response to the immense pleasure, her muscles tensed as if a bucket of water

    was poured over her. Screaming in ecstasy, she had her release, already feeling exhausted. A smirk

    appeared in the corners of Loney lips, in response to her screams. He knew he was the only one to

    ever make her feel this way. He took her nipple in his mouth while Danica was still trembling from her

    first release and the action lengthened it.

    "Turn around," Loney''s alluring voice sounded in her ear, after her breathing even out. Danica

    understood and obeyed. She knelt on the sofa and ced her head on a pillow, her smooth, white

    buttocks up. Loney gently rubbed the entrance of her pussy with the tip of his dick in circr motions,

    coating it with her release before he nudged deeply into her, hitting close to her cervix. She whimpered

    a little, as Loney pulled out to almost the end and nudged in again, his size stretching her tight walls.

    "So tight, I love it," his deeply breathy voice groaned.

    He held the two sides of her waist firmly in his hands, steadying her as he plunged deeply, harder and

    faster this time and Danica screamed, instantly making him slow his movement but he didn''t stop. He

    couldn''t stop at this point. The sensation overwhelmed him. This was something he could only get from

    Danica. Each thrust sent a yank of adrenaline that made him want more of her and more he took.

    He thrust deeper, followed by a loud groan as Danica''s pain was masked by the pleasure. She moaned

    loudly, not holding back, as her muscles began to tighten again. Minutes passed, as he continued his

    hard movements, that sent pleasures only he could give her. It was intense. He controlled himself from

    hurting her but he didn''t hold back. Pleasure shook through him, as he had his release, seeing Danica

    vibrating as well. Exhaustion like wind, took over as Danicaid on her stomach on the sofa, not ready

    to move an inch.

    Loney cleaned her up with a wet towel and after cleaning himself, he carried her onto the bed. "Thank

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    you," Danica whispered before closing her eyes shut. Loney cuddled her protectively and closed his

    eyes too.

    Regardless, he wasn''t sleeping. He began to process everything in his mind. Danica didn''t give a

    response to his proposal. Did she think he was joking or she didn''t want him? Well, he was more

    certain that she wanted him but what stops her from epting himpletely? He feels the bond and

    the connection, casually and sexually. As his thoughts continued to y on him, sleep stole him.

    A few hourster, Loney felt a tiny bit of pressure on him, his lips moist from another. His eyes snapped

    open. Danica was hovering over him, probably having her revenge. She took his mouth desperately

    like she would never see him again. She nibbled her way to his nipple, sucking gently and moving her

    tongue in circr movements around it.

    She continued to nibble down his stomach, till she took his dick in her mouth, while her fingers

    continued to caress his nipple. She licked and sucked his dick, feeling it swell in her hands from the

    blood rushing through, sending shock waves through Loney''s body, a loud groan escaping him with the

    movement. His body began to stiffen, his muscle tensed, his scrotum hardening and with a loud groan,

    he released into her mouth. She swallowed boldly, feeling like a pro. She congratted herself for the

    sess as his body vibrated.

    Before she couldpose herself, Loney yanked her to him, kissing her passionately. It felt new,

    wanted and needed. It was as if his life depended on it and he wasn''t ready to let go. His fingers

    caressed her possessively, a new sensational wave clouded her.

    Her blood flow increased in certain areas. She felt tingles from stiffened nipples, stomach butterflies,

    and even tingling genitalia due to blood flow. It was a new feeling. She didn''t know if it was because

    she knew he loved her just as much as she loved him. The thought felt great but was also frightening

    since she had to tell him about her twin. She tightly shut her eyes, reminiscing at the moment.

    Loney rolled her onto her back and climbed on top of her. His lustful gaze never left hers, as he thrust

    into her so deeply, he hit her G-spot at once. We covered her lips with his, muffling any sound that

    begged toe out of her.

    He knew she was his, and she loved him just as he was. He never held back. He pulled out a thrust in

    again, the sound of their groins pping against each other filled the room, their moans and groans,

    buried in the moist and warmth of the corners of their mouth. Danica''s mind drifted again. She knew

    she couldn''t keep holding it off. She would tell him the truth the next time and apologize for lying to him

    because she won''t let him go. Yes, she was also possessive of every inch of him.

    Minutes passed and slowly, everything began to die down. The storm was over. Their heavy breath

    took over every sound, as Loney dropped on top of her, "I love you, Danica."

 Chapter Forty - One

    Chapter Forty - One

    "I mean it," Danica said and turned her back to him. Loney understood that she wanted him to unzip

    her dress therefore, the rest of his words stuck in his throat. He didn''t unzip her immediately. Rather, he

    held the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head. Danica heard the unbuckling sound of a belt. Her

    heart thumped. She recalled thest time this happened. She was so drained. She was about to turn

    around when she felt his hand on her back. Goosebumps cascaded her like waves, as her zip was

    pulled down.

    His hand slipped inside her dress, he trailed his fingers over her warm body before allowing it to fall

    mere thought yoked him to worry because he didn''t think he could stop halfway. She has be his

    addiction.

    Danica''s body responded to his touch, just as his body responded to hers.  She felt his hand in her hair,

    tugging it to the side. He nibbled on her bare neck, his warm lips pressed to her warm skin. Then he

    nibbled her ear and the back of her neck, losing himself in her feminine scent of freesia and rose.

    He hardened instantly, as he trailed his hands around her belly, caressing her gently in a circr

    motion, moving to her groin and the entrance of her pussy, securely guarded by her silky pants. He

    trailed his hands over it, a wave of pleasure washing over Danica. A moan broke out of her as she

    closed her eyes, floating in the pleasurable sensation.

    Her body weed the pleasures emanating from his hand over her skin, as Loney nibbled on her

    shoulder, leaving a love bite. The sensation earned another moan from Danica, her juices wetting her

    panty. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.

    Loney tightened his grip on her waist from the back, she gaped in a daze, feeling his hardness behind

    her. He slid a finger inside her panty and into her wet warm pusy. Loney groaned, feeling her wetness

    and tightness on his finger. He pushed deeper, pulled out and licked his finger. "You taste sweet," His

    voice was breathy, seductive and alluring, it sent shivers down her spine.

    Danica was heated up. She bent her head backwards, parting her slender legs at the same time, he

    had more ess to her core as he continued to nibble on her neck. Loney trailed one hand over the

    cup of her bra, while his other hand moved in and out of her wet pussy.

    He removed her pants gently and unhooked her bra. Her nipple was hard, red, and swollen. He

    pinched it gently, making her moan his name. The sound of his name on her lips heightened his

    pleasure.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Gently turning her around, he backed away a little bit, made eye contact with her, while he inched

    closer. Danica knew was ready to devour his mouth when Loney brushed her without kissing her.

    Disappointment cruised her, as she tried to get revenge but her feet were already off the ground when

    Loney swept her off in his strong arms. Seeing Danica agitated, a smile decorated his attractive

    features.

    He lowered her gently onto the sofa like she was going to break. He cushioned her back with some

    pillows and lowered himself in front of her, his two hands holding her hips firmly in ce.  He began to

    flicker her clitoris with his tongue. Danica''s breathing turned heavy. She felt the pleasure emanating

    through her clitoris to every part of her body. "Loney.." She moaned his name again, her hand

    caressing his silky hair.

    She arched her back in response to the immense pleasure, her muscles tensed as if a bucket of water

    was poured over her. Screaming in ecstasy, she had her release, already feeling exhausted. A smirk

    appeared in the corners of Loney lips, in response to her screams. He knew he was the only one to

    ever make her feel this way. He took her nipple in his mouth while Danica was still trembling from her

    first release and the action lengthened it.

    "Turn around," Loney''s alluring voice sounded in her ear, after her breathing even out. Danica

    understood and obeyed. She knelt on the sofa and ced her head on a pillow, her smooth, white

    buttocks up. Loney gently rubbed the entrance of her pussy with the tip of his dick in circr motions,

    coating it with her release before he nudged deeply into her, hitting close to her cervix. She whimpered

    a little, as Loney pulled out to almost the end and nudged in again, his size stretching her tight walls.

    "So tight, I love it," his deeply breathy voice groaned.

    He held the two sides of her waist firmly in his hands, steadying her as he plunged deeply, harder and

    faster this time and Danica screamed, instantly making him slow his movement but he didn''t stop. He

    couldn''t stop at this point. The sensation overwhelmed him. This was something he could only get from

    Danica. Each thrust sent a yank of adrenaline that made him want more of her and more he took.

    He thrust deeper, followed by a loud groan as Danica''s pain was masked by the pleasure. She moaned

    loudly, not holding back, as her muscles began to tighten again. Minutes passed, as he continued his

    hard movements, that sent pleasures only he could give her. It was intense. He controlled himself from

    hurting her but he didn''t hold back. Pleasure shook through him, as he had his release, seeing Danica

    vibrating as well. Exhaustion like wind, took over as Danicaid on her stomach on the sofa, not ready

    to move an inch.

    Loney cleaned her up with a wet towel and after cleaning himself, he carried her onto the bed. "Thank

    you," Danica whispered before closing her eyes shut. Loney cuddled her protectively and closed his

    eyes too.

    Regardless, he wasn''t sleeping. He began to process everything in his mind. Danica didn''t give a

    response to his proposal. Did she think he was joking or she didn''t want him? Well, he was more

    certain that she wanted him but what stops her from epting himpletely? He feels the bond and

    the connection, casually and sexually. As his thoughts continued to y on him, sleep stole him.

    A few hourster, Loney felt a tiny bit of pressure on him, his lips moist from another. His eyes snapped

    open. Danica was hovering over him, probably having her revenge. She took his mouth desperately

    like she would never see him again. She nibbled her way to his nipple, sucking gently and moving her

    tongue in circr movements around it.

    She continued to nibble down his stomach, till she took his dick in her mouth, while her fingers

    continued to caress his nipple. She licked and sucked his dick, feeling it swell in her hands from the

    blood rushing through, sending shock waves through Loney''s body, a loud groan escaping him with the

    movement. His body began to stiffen, his muscle tensed, his scrotum hardening and with a loud groan,

    he released into her mouth. She swallowed boldly, feeling like a pro. She congratted herself for the

    sess as his body vibrated.

    Before she couldpose herself, Loney yanked her to him, kissing her passionately. It felt new,

    wanted and needed. It was as if his life depended on it and he wasn''t ready to let go. His fingers

    caressed her possessively, a new sensational wave clouded her.

    Her blood flow increased in certain areas. She felt tingles from stiffened nipples, stomach butterflies,

    and even tingling genitalia due to blood flow. It was a new feeling. She didn''t know if it was because

    she knew he loved her just as much as she loved him. The thought felt great but was also frightening

    since she had to tell him about her twin. She tightly shut her eyes, reminiscing at the moment.

    Loney rolled her onto her back and climbed on top of her. His lustful gaze never left hers, as he thrust

    into her so deeply, he hit her G-spot at once. We covered her lips with his, muffling any sound that

    begged toe out of her.

    He knew she was his, and she loved him just as he was. He never held back. He pulled out a thrust in

    again, the sound of their groins pping against each other filled the room, their moans and groans,

    buried in the moist and warmth of the corners of their mouth. Danica''s mind drifted again. She knew

    she couldn''t keep holding it off. She would tell him the truth the next time and apologize for lying to him

    because she won''t let him go. Yes, she was also possessive of every inch of him.

    Minutes passed and slowly, everything began to die down. The storm was over. Their heavy breath

    took over every sound, as Loney dropped on top of her, "I love you, Danica."

 Chapter Forty - Two

    Chapter Forty - Two

    Curiosity drove Mabel to peep at the result in Danica''s hand. Her eyes widened like a disc. "Wonders.

    Thank God!" She eximed, throwing her arms around Danica, who rather seemed to be in deep

    thought.

    "What''s the matter, Danica? You should be excited right? Why are you sad?" A wrinkle propped her

    features, as she gently broke from the hug. Danica sighed silently, "I''m not sad, Mabel. I''m just

    speechless," she chuckled.

    "Why won''t you be speechless? Your test result is positive. You should call master and share the good

    news," Mabel encouraged her.

    Danica let out a wry smile. No one would be able to understand her so she said, "don''t worry, Mabel. I

    will send him a text message. He might just be too busy with work."

    Silently, she feared she might not get Loney''s attention anymore. Besides, what other excuse would

    she have to get intimate with him? She felt stupid at her thoughts but couldn''t control them. Seeing how

    the middle-aged woman stared at her like an alien, she climbed the stairs to her room andid on the

    bed, then she sent Loney a text, ''it''s positive.''

    The response was abrupt as if he had been specifically waiting for her. ''I know. Congrattions.''

    Danica frowned. He was the one in need of a baby, not her. Whereas she replied, ''no, congrattions

    to you.'' She wanted to ask him when she would see him again but held back. Rather, she decided to

    give Herty the good news but then recalled that Herty''s parents had returned briefly from missionary

    work for a month and will be leaving again after that.

    Whenever her parents were around, her movements were restricted, despite her being of age but it''s

    just because they cared about her so much and wanted to make up for the times they were away. She

    was about to drop the phone when it lit up. ''Your antenatal visit begins tomorrow so I think you should

    prep your mind.'' It was another message from Loney.

    ''Ok.'' Danica replied as she wondered why Loney was being so formal with her but pushed the thought

    aside and closed her eyes tight to catch some sleep. She didn''t hear from Loney for the rest of the day.

    Loney had made a transfer of 2.5 million into Danica''s ount. Before he could inform her, he received

    a text message from Jasmine. Their appointment for tonight was cancelled and she would let him know

    in time, the program for tomorrow. Loney wanted to make it to Danica''s first antenatal but it seemed to

    be impossible, leaving him moody.

    *******

    At the twins'' house

    Danie was super excited after receiving the alert. There was already 2.3 million in Danica''s ount

    before the additional 2.5 million. Now, she felt like a millionaire. However, when she thought about a

    reasonable exnation to give Jones on her expenditure, she couldn''t touch the money. At least, she

    confirmed Danica was pregnant for her supposed parent which meant she still had at least 8 months to

    make Jones hers.

    She wondered why the guy was still taking so long to propose to her. Was he suspecting that perhaps

    she wasn''t Danica or still using that flimsy excuse of not wanting to propose when she hadn''t regained

    her memory?  The chemistry between them was amazing so what was Jones waiting for?

    They had nned to go shopping tomorrow for the less privileged since Danie suggested that it

    wasn''t good enough to only be giving them used items. Jones had instantly agreed to her suggestion,

    which led to their agreement to go for this shopping. The more time they spent together, the closer they

    got to each other yet, he has never been intimate with her and doesn''t intend to until marriage. Danie

    has nned to put the question forward when they go shopping tomorrow, to know what was keeping

    him from proposing to her.

    The next day, Jones arrived on time as usual. Surprisingly, he drove a new car. Danie met him at the

    gate in the early hours of the morning. She was bright and smiling like a little girl. Jones opened the

    door for her and said. "It''s going to be a busy day and you look too beautiful to be stressed," he joked.

    Danie let out a sweet smile. "Thank you but it''s no bother."

    "Then let''s get something to eat first," Jones suggested and Danie agreed. Every gesture Jones

    made was enough to make Danie more and more attracted to him.

    She couldn''t hold it in and found herself asking, "Can I ask a question?"

    "Anything," Jones shrugged. His life was as transparent as ss. He had nothing to hide.

    Danie went into deep thought and asked, "Do you intend to get married anytime soon?" the words

    left her mouth with speed.

    Jones was excited that Danie was also thinking of marriage like him. He was just waiting for the right

    time to make his intentions known. "Yes. I''m nning towards it," he responded casually.

    "I see. Did you find a girl already?" Danie tried to prob. Jones was matured. He could guess her

    intentions and said, "Yes."

    "Who? Do I know her?" Danie asked, feigning innocence. She hadn''t seen any girl as close to Jones

    as she and guessed it was her but her focus was on sending him the hint that she was ready to marry

    him if he wanted it to be.

    "Yes, you do. Any other questions?" Jones patiently asked while he looked on the road ahead of him.

    His attention seemed to fully be on the road but it was also absorbing every single word Danie

    spoke.

    "No," Danie said with a smile.

    "What about you? Do you intend to get married anytime soon?" Jones finally asked her.

    Danie knew that if she wanted to marry any man, it would be Jones. She just wanted it to be before

    her sisterpleted her time of surrogacy. "It depends on the man," she said.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Jones smiled, "what if a man walks in to ask for your hand in marriage. Will you ept it?" His

    expression turned serious.

    Danie smiled, "that will depend whether or not I love him."

    Jones stole a nce at her smiling face before his gaze returned to the road and asked, "so, do you

    love me?"

    ***********

    Mabel woke Danica from sleep to prepare her from beingte for her hospital appointment. All Danica

    wanted to do was sleep but Paul was already waiting for her downstairs. He doesn''t joke with his time,

    especially when Loney instructs something. Somehow, Danica missed Loney so much, she wished he

    was there with her but it wasn''t possible because Loney hadn''t answered any of her calls or messages

    this morning, her heart sunk.

    Mabel insisted they had breakfast before anyone walked out of the door and just as they were about to

    leave, the door pushed open with Loney in the doorway. Danica''s heart leapt. She was overjoyed. "You

    came?" she asked in a teary voice.

    "Never thought I''ll miss my first appointment," his deep alluring voice responded. Danica''s hands itched

    to be thrown around Loney but she restrained herself. She couldn''t understand their rtionship at the

    moment and besides, she didn''t want to start a rtionship till she told Loney about Danie, which

    she nned to do today by hook or crook.

    The drive to the hospital was infortable silence, allowing her to get some extra sleep before getting

    to the hospital. Doctor Jeff wasn''t surprised to see them since he already knew about the test result. He

    did the necessary checks and changed some of the multivitamins. When he was done, he exchanged a

    few words with Loney before thetter left his office with Danica.

    As they stepped out of the hospital, Loney received an urgent call from Marie therefore, he had to rush

    back to the office and since he didn''t allow Paul toe with them, he had to take Danica along.

    "Do you mind if we pass by my office? I won''t take much time," he asked pleadingly. He didn''t have his

    enemies spying on him, thanks to Governor Maxwell and Jasmine hadn''t sent an appointment so there

    was nothing to worry about.

    "It''s not every day I get to step out so why not? Besides, I never thought people who did menial jobs

    had offices," Danica teased, recalling the first time she asked him what he did for a living.

    Loney knitted his brow, "you didn''t take those words seriously right?" He asked.Danica shook her head,

    "of course not."

    Loney led her to the car and when they werefortable, they chatted on the way to the office as

    Danica was excited to be in the real world again. They even passed in front of the restaurant she used

    to work at and she missed everything and everyone in there so much. Loney realized her countenance

    had changed and felt slightly guilty keeping her away from the world around her.

    "You can go out at any time okay?" He said thoughtfully. Danica was amazed and said, "you are

    loosening up the rules?" Her face brightened with a cheerful smile.

    "Perhaps it''s because I trust you that much. Just don''t make me regret it or you won''t like me.." Loney

    warned. His voice was calm but firm. Danica fidgeted slightly,

    "There is something I need to tell you when we get home," she clearly said. Loney was concerned and

    didn''t think he could wait. "Why don''t you tell me now?" he asked jokingly.

    Danica chuckled, "there''s too much on your mind now. It''s nothing urgent. It can wait."

    Loney wanted to prob more but held his peace. As soon as he had some free time, he would prob

    further. He arrived in the office with a pile of documents waiting on his desk. "Make yourself

    got to work after dropping the remote in front of her.

    No one knew he hade to the office since he used his executive elevator. He called his secretary,

    giving her a few instructions. When she was about to leave the office, she couldn''t help but notice

    Danica. A wave of heartbreak crushed her already fragile and desperate heart, earning a halt in her

    steps, staring at Danica till Loney asked, "is there anything else?"

    She got back to her senses and responded, "no." Loney never brought a girl to his office therefore, this

    was unexpected. ''Who is this girl? What is she to Loney?'' The questions were forced toe out but

    her lips were tightly shut. Danica hadn''t noticed because she was having a WhatsApp chat with Herty.

    Marie strutted away, confusion clouding her.

    Loney ignored her and went back to work. It took longer than expected but just as he was about

    rounding up, a silhouette walked into the office, d in red essories. Red designer bags, red

    stilettos and red phone casing. Loney was beginning to have a headache but decided to be the man.

    "Jasmine?" His awed voice needed confirmation before anything else.

 Chapter Forty - Three

    Chapter Forty - Three

    Loney ignored her and went back to work. It took longer than expected but just as he was about

    rounding up, a silhouette walked into the office, d in red essories. Red designer bags, red

    stilettos and red phone casing. Loney was beginning to have a headache but decided to be a man.

    "Jasmine?" His awed voice needed confirmation before anything else.

    Unfortunately, he had forgotten Danica''s presence in his office, his voice drew her attention from her

    phone. The name rang a loud bell in her ears, they piqued her interest. She hadn''t seen the person yet

    but lifted her head to meet Loney''s gaze, which was focussed on the door. Surprisingly, Jasmine wasn''t

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    alone. She was waiting for someone when she stood at the door.

    Loney let out a deep breath when he saw a familiar figure joining her at the door. Hand in hand, they

    walked towards him.

    "You must be surprised but my dad knows everything about you so it wasn''t hard to get your office

    location," Jasmine smiled as she said, carrying a sophisticated glow. She hadn''t seen Danica since the

    somehow was on Loney''s conversation with this visitor.

    "Oh, I should have known. So, to what do I owe this visit?" He said, his gaze settling on Tyron, as he

    acknowledged in his usual deep voice, "hi, Tyron right?"

    Danica was relieved to see another person apanying the female. She recalled the name of

    spoiled brat vividly but was somewhat slightly intimidated by her boldness. She walked as if she owned

    the office space, even when she red with admiration.

    "Yes, you got the name right," Tyron responded, taking a good nce at his rival. He deciphered how

    obsessed Jasmine was and still is with Loney, but she agreed to love him even when he hadn''t told her

    he was the son of the vice president of France. His reason foring to Mexico City was to find love,

    which was Jasmine.

    "I have good news for you," Jasmine stated matter of factly to Loney, thetter''s eyes drifting to an

    engagement ring on her ring finger. Instantly, he felt his biggest burden lifted, a smile invading his

    features as his gaze held Danicas''. She lowered her eyes abruptly, Loney couldn''t read her expression.

    He moved his gaze to Jasmine, "let me guess, you two are engaged?" He beckoned the pair to the

    expensive chairs in front of him.

    "Yes, and we are leaving for France tonight," Jasmine lowered herself in adylike manner, her red skirt

    pulling up slightly, exposing her white wless thighs when her butts touched the softness of the chair.

    Loney''s lips stretchedfortably into a full-blown smile, "what can I say, congrattions to you both,"

    he said genuinely. Now, he could spend as much time as he wanted with Danica. The thought turned to

    admiration towards Jasmine. It''s the best news he has ever heard from her but his joy was short-lived

    when she made her demand.

    "Well, we still have three days before our deal ends but I''m going to let you off on one condition," she

    put on a sweet smile, Danica frowned, staring at her exposed thighs as she listened to their

    conversation.

    "What is that?" Loney asked sceptically, a frown distorting his features. He should have known that

    when he hadn''t heard from Jasmine, she was probably cooking up something ridiculous and wished

    she would just disappear.

    "That you say goodbye with a hug. A genuine one. Don''t fake it. I mean, I don''t know when I will ever

    see you again. I might be getting married but it doesn''t mean that I got over you," she said truthfully.

    Tyron shifted ufortably. Even Though he knew, he couldn''t help feeling jealous of Loney for having

    such a huge ce in Jasmine''s heart but he would wash out all traces of Loney from Jasmine''s mind

    as soon as they arrived in France. Jasmine noticed Tyrons'' difort and said,

    "Don''t worry Tyron, he made it clear from the onset. We can never be together but it will take time for

    me to get him out of my heartpletely, I hope you understand," she let out a sweet smile. Tyron

    didn''t want to understand but he returned her smile and said, "Of course, which is why the trip will help

    too. Trust me, I will make you forget him."

    Jasmine didn''t respond to his words because she knew he truly loved her and she was determined to

    make their marriage work. Somehow, she needed the distraction too but she couldn''t help letting

    everything go without a feel of Loney arms on her even if it was thest time.

    Loney lowered his head in deep thought. He gazed in Danica''s direction with uncertainty. It was as if he

    wanted to ask for her permission but not getting eye contact from her, he did the needful.

    He stood up from his executive swivel chair with a stride and stopped beside Jasmine. With a deep

    breath, he extended his hand to her, and she took it stunned, mesmerized at Loney, as he pulled her

    up and before she realized what was happening, his arms wrapped tightly around her with his eyes

    shut.

    Jasmine tightened her embrace and immersed herself in it. His expensive cologne engulfed her

    nostrils, she flourished in his unique scent. "Thank you," Loney muttered a few secondster, as he

    broke from the hug and went back to his seat. He lowered himself in it just in time to meet Danica''s

    unreadable gaze.

    Jasmine was still in a daze. Loney''s embrace was calming and warm, she wished it wouldst forever.

    Her lips thinned in satisfaction, as she grabbed Tyron by the arm, "we have to go now," she muttered.

    Tyron nodded and wrapped his arms around her waist, just as his eyes caught her teary ones. She was

    struggling to hold it in because she couldn''t bear to see it fall. Together with Tyron, they turned to walk

    out before she caught sight of Danica.

    With blurry eyes, she said, "Hi, I didn''t see you when I walked in. Are you..."

    "A surrogate," Loney blurted before Danica could respond. "She''s my surrogate," he rified.

    Jasmine stared at Danica with an unreadable expression. She wished love to be in Danica''s shoes at

    the moment. Carrying Loney''s child would have been her best aplishment. Since she knew Loney

    to be gay, she thought it natural that he would have a child by this means and never gave it much

    consideration.

    "A beautiful one at that. Lucky you," she said to Danica, earning a smile from her as she added, "any

    sess yet?"

    "I will say, it''s too early to be confident."

    Again, Loney responded before Danica could open her mouth.

    "I understand. I just never thought you would be one to want a family. But your secret is safe with me,

    all the best." She said, turned to Tyron and began walking out the door.

    "Thank you," Loney said after her, just as the door closed.

    "Why did you tell her I was your surrogate?" Danica couldn''t help asking afterwards. She could only

    take bits and pieces of their conversation which she couldn''t plough together but never found it

    necessary.

    "Would you rather I call you my girlfriend?" Loney teased her.

    "It''s not that, it just sounds weird," Danica uttered, her cheeks turning into a light shade of red.

    "Same here. It sounds weird but you don''t want me as your boyfriend right?" Loney pinned his eyes on

    her as he asked. He was getting desperate, especially knowing that he couldn''t put his hands on her

    again unless she was his girlfriend or agreed to be his wife. For as long as he was concerned, the

    second part of the contract had ended. He was a man of his words.

    "It''splicated," Danica forced the words out of her mouth.

    "Then let''s make it simple, Danica," her name sounded alluring on his tongue, Danica felt her stomach

    flutter.

    "There''s something I need to tell you but it''s a long story. If you still want me after that, then I will ept

    your proposal," Danica hinted. She missed Loney too. She wanted his arms around her, his lips on her

    skin but she had to tell him the truth first yet, Loney was impatient.

    "I''m all ears, tell me now," he insisted, giving Danica his full attention.

    Danica felt ttered. Another woman, beautiful to the core, just left his office after begging for just a hug

    from him yet he was ready to give himself to her and she still couldn''t ept it. She wondered how

    many other women out there threw themselves at Loney.

    "You have so much on your desk, Loney. I promise to tell you everything as soon as we get home but

    what secret is she keeping for you?" She forced herself to ask, thinking that Loney wouldn''t answer the

    question.

    Regardless, Loney stunned her. "I told her I''m gay," he abruptly said. Danica jerked withughter, just

    as Loney joined her,ughing their hearts out. It urred to him that he hadn''tughed this way in a

    very long time. Theughter died down when a knock vibrated behind the door.

    "Come in," Loney said, knowing it was Marie. Marie entered with the packs of food Loney had told her

    to order. Danica was ufortable. "I have..."

    "Don''t worry about allergies, I made sure to mention it while cing the order," Loney said, clearing her

    fears.

    Danica rxed on the sofa, gazing admiringly at Loney. A few minutester, Marie set the food in front

    of Danica, her expression was questionable but no one paid heed to her. She wanted some answers

    but got none.

    "Will you need anything else?" She asked Loney who in turn, asked Danica, "Do you need something

    else?"

    "No, thank you," she said dismissively, not catching the agitation in Marie''s expression. Thetter left

    the room unsettled. Did her boss find a woman already? The thought of it filled her with envy.

    Danica was grateful that Loney considered her allergies and even though the food didn''t taste so great

    as it would if she had made them, she didn''tin. they ate infortable silence, with deep

    admiration.

    Loney worked for a few more hours after they finished their meal before finally closing hisptop. It was

    past midday when he left the office with Danica the same way they came in. During their drive through

    town, Loney suddenly stopped at the mall. "Why don''t we do some shopping?" He asked Danica.

    "Okay, but let''s check the kids store first," Danica suggested. Loney agreed. They went to the newborn

    session, even though there were already newborn items in her room as Loney had formerly purchased

    but she was still drawn to that session, picking up a few toys. Then they moved to the toddlers'' session.

    Loney picked a beautiful toddler dress. "How do you know if it''s a boy or girl?" Danica knitted her brow

    and asked.

    Loney shrugged, "we can give it out if it turns out to be a boy," Loney countered. The dress was just too

    beautiful to let go and he was always attracted to beautiful things. Danica instantly thought of those

    underprivileged children, a smile creeping onto her face. "Of course," she smiled. If she doesn''t give

    birth to a girl, she could give it to the less privileged.

    They shopped and shopped till Danica got tired. Loney made the payment at the counter while a shop

    attendant helped them with the items in a trolley. Naturally, Loney held the door for Danica to step out

    but she seemed to have bumped into something or perhaps, someone.

    "Sorry," she muttered but didn''t get a response. She felt the person was rude but felt ufortable

    when she realized that Loney had stiffened behind her and lifted her head to meet a pair just like her.

    "Danica?" The familiar voice echoed just as Danica froze. "Danie?"

 Chapter Forty - Four

    Chapter Forty - Four

    A fog of shock dumbfounded Loney as he watched the two sisters mention each other''s names. His

    head felt light, confirming Danica was a twin to Danie. He went numb, little veins in his brain

    processing a bit of information. Both sisters seemed like strangers to him.

    They were still standing at the doorway, blocking the way for other customers. Danie hadn''t noticed

    Loney, as she gazed at her sister. Instincts of admiration and pain flunking her. Danica seemed not only

    to survive but also flourish wherever she found herself.

    Realization hit Danica, her mind clearing from shock. She pulled her sister from the entrance, "We are

    blocking the way," she muttered, stopping a few meters away from the entrance. Her heart sank at how

    quiet Loney was when he followed them. His expression was unreadable but he looked sapped.

    A deadly re narrowed from him, d in a coffee brown suit but Danie''s mood lightened up at his

    features. She found him attractive and with a mere look at him, she could tell that he was a billionaire.

    She was ustomed to all designer brands due to her past life.

    Now, she was dressed as Danica used to and Danica was dressed in the designers Danie used to.

    Therefore, it was quite easy for Danie to understand the reason for all the doubled payments.

    Her sister wasn''t just this guy''s surrogate. He was also in love with her and that did not settle well with

    Danie because Danica was always attracting the good guys. The worse was, this guy was young,

    good looking, and rich.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She also detected that her sister wasn''t pleased to see her and the man hadn''t uttered a word.

    Perhaps, they just had a fight or something.

    "Hey, you are not even happy to see me," Danie uttered sweetly, the corners of her eyes raking

    Loney. She wasn''t nning to see Danica either and she wished she hadn''t seen her. However, she

    couldn''t say the same for Loney. She doesn''t even remember ever meeting him because Loney has

    changed so much over the years.

    Danica''s tongue felt so heavy in her mouth, words could barelye out. Loney''s presence made it

    more fearful because he hadn''t uttered a word and Danica didn''t know how to face him. She had never

    seen him like this and she didn''t dare to face him.

    Thus, she pulled her sister aside and whispered in her ear, "you faked your death so ain''t you

    supposed to lie low?"

    Danie instantly understood that her sister had hidden her identity to protect her but Loney didn''t

    seem like one of the mafias therefore, her evil side covered her good. She must have Loney at all cost

    and the only way will be to turn him against her sister.

    "Oh that, I paid off everyone thanks to you," she dismissively said in a hushed tone like it was nothing.

    She ambled towards Loney, a full-blown smile decorating her face, her hands stretched towards him,

    "Hi, I''m Danie, her twin sister."

    Loney felt his breath cease as Danie spoke. He ascertained that she didn''t remember him. The worst

    feeling was, he couldn''t understand his own emotions, trying to shove out which of the sisters were

    eviler. The liar, or the one or shunned him.

    He didn''t ept her handshake and was about to walk away before recalling that Danica had

    something inside her that belonged to him. His seed was growing inside her therefore, he bottled up his

    anger and said, "we have to leave now. I have so much to do."

    His right hand wrapped around her arm firmly, as they walked away with the two shop attendants

    following them. Danie thought fast. She couldn''t let Loney go just like that. She had to get close to

    him. epting thr thought, she walked briskly, catching up to them.

    "Look, I really miss my sister, okay? I searched everywhere for her before her best friend told me she

    had epted to be a surrogate somewhere. I don''t know what she needed the money for but can I

    was as if she cared.

    Danica''s face drained of colour at her sister''s words. Suddenly, her saliva tasted bitter in her mouth.

    Loney was already furious and she didn''t want to make matters worse yet, her head felt light, pounding

    at the same time with a terrible headache.

    Loney was devastated but then, he hadn''t been unable to fall in love all these years because of

    Danie until he met Danica. He gritted his teeth so hard, they felt like gravel in his mouth. His hand

    was balled in a fist so hard it shook. He will keep the two sisters together for now. When his temper

    cools, he will investigate both of them.

    He breathed deeply, letting it out, "join us then," he said cooly. Danie was ted. She followed them

    excitedly and confirmed her suspicion when they entered Loney''s Bentley Bentayga. The shop

    attendants arranged everything in the booth of the car and Loney tipped them generously. He sat in the

    driver seat before noticing Danica hadn''t buckled up and her eyes were closed. He leaned forward,

    buckling her seat belt. Danica was startled and opened her eyes. After confirming the movement, she

    closed them shut again.

    The atmosphere in the car was tense and thick. Regardless, both sisters fell asleep along the way.

    Well, whatever makes people sleep before reaching the tunnel leading to the mansion was Loney''s

    secret and only Paul knew. By the time they opened their eyes, they were in the garage.

    "I usually do not sleep on a ride, what happened?" Danie asked with confusion, a soft yawn escaping

    her. In times past, Loney would have smiled at her statement but right now, his frown only deepened

    when he ushered them to the living room.

    Mabel had finished preparing supper and was about to call Danica when two pairs of Danica appeared.

    A blend of shock and anticipation bathed her. Still, before she eximed her amazements, Paul beat

    her to it.

    "Twins?"

    He shook his head in dissatisfaction. Danica never told anyone she was a twin. For as long as they

    knew, she was an orphan and an only child. This meant that even Herty had lied to him. He was just as

    disappointed as Loney.

    *******

    At the car park, Jones was sapped for waiting. They had finished buying everything they needed before

    recalling having left out a gift for a child with special needs. Danie had stepped out just to pick an

    item for the said child and hadn''t returned. Jones had gone to roam the shops in search of Danie to

    no avail.

    He called several times but she didn''t answer his calls. Dumbfounded, he called Herty. Herty was

    driving her parents to the airport when her phone rang therefore, she couldn''t answer it immediately.

    Jones was even more frustrated, he sat back in the car, waiting for Danie to return.

    As soon as Herty returned to the car after dropping and seeing her parents off at the airport, she

    returned Jones'' call. When Jones exined everything, she called Danie but thetter wasn''t

    answering her phone. Dejectedly, she called Jones to report the incident to the police. However, before

    Jones got to the police station, he received a text message from Danie. ''Sorry I couldn''t inform you

    but I bumped into an old friend so you can take the lead.''

    Jones sighed in confusion and dialled her number but the phone was switched off. He feared that

    Danie must have been kidnapped and forced to send that message. Confusion swayed him, as he

    exined everything to Herty. After some discussion on the phone, they decided that they would wait

    till the next day to make the report.

    ******

    "F..food is ready. You all should get seated," Mabel stammered, trying to break the awkward moment.

    Loney''s expression alone was enough to cause a miscarriage.

    "I''m not hungry," Loney stormed away towards his room, Danica following behind him. When he

    reached the door, he turned abruptly, "go to your room, Danica." His voice was cold Danica shivered

    but didn''t back down.

    "Please let me exin," she expressed, her eyes ssy and her voice teary.

    Loney gazed at her coldly, "there is nothing to exin. Just stay away from me." He turned the

    doorknob. Danica held his hand pleadingly, "Please hear me out first," she begged.

    Loney was not ready to listen. He felt too betrayed, he wouldn''t give her a chance to exin. He

    shoved her hand from his a bit harshly, Danica staggered. Paul noticed that Loney''s temper was over

    the bar and charged towards them.

    "Danica, be ady and go to your room," Loney warned sternly, his voice calm and deadly.

    "But..." Danica wanted to beg when Paul stopped her. He felt that Loney might forget her condition and

    harm her unconsciously, so he pulled her to the side.

    "Hey, let him cool off okay? Just do as he says. Give him some time alone," he remarked but it gave

    Loney enough time to open the door and close it after entering.

    "What''s going on, sister, did I cause any problem?" Danie asked innocently. She had followed Paul

    up the stairs.

    Paul ignored her question and rather directed his words to the middle-aged woman climbing up to join

    them. "Mabel, get her a room. Danica, go to your room. We will settle this tomorrow." His voice was a

    firmmand, everyone obeyed. No one had the appetite to eat supper.

    Danica had a sleepless night, sending countless messages to Loney till thetter switched off his

    phone. She cried herself to sleep, regretting not having taken Herty''s advice. She wanted to tell him

    tonight so how could Danie shoe up just like that? Was God punishing her canal choices? While she

    wallowed in sorrow, Danie enjoyed her new room.

    It was everything she had ever dreamed of. Posh and intricate with the best designs. This was where

    she belonged, this had been her ambition and she would never leave. She called Gertrude who

    answered instantly.

    "Where are you, Danie? Jones has been dead worried." Herty''s panicked voice sounded at the end

    of the call.

    Danie cared less and said, "guess what? I''m in the same mansion with my sister."

    Herty was astounded. She could guess what Danica might be going through now and it hurt her so

    much. "What? She has spent all this while protecting you. You can''t do that," she chastised Danie.

    "Says who?" Danie frantically asked before she continued, "look, I yed my cards well. Danica

    should return to Jones when shepletes her business but I will make sure to live here forever. This

    has been my dream," she confessed casually. Her conscience had jumped out of the window.

    "I thought you loved Jones," Herty pointed out, her mind in distress.

    "I did because he was a good guy but hey, this guy is good and has money too," Danie shamelessly

    said.

    "You are so heartless, Danie. God will punish you for all you put your sister through," Herty let out her

    anger but Danie was unfazed. "I know but so are you. All you care about is Danica. What about me?

    Don''t I also deserve happiness? You can say all you want but I''m not backing down," she uttered

    angrily, ending the call at the same time.

    "Danie, Danie...." Herty called out with no response.

    It was the middle of the night but Herty called Danica. She knew very well that Danica would be having

    sleepless nights. Still, when Danica answered the call, Herty''s heart sunk. She just couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter Forty - Five

    Chapter Forty - Five

    "You were right, Herty, I should have told him," Danica said tearfully as soon as she answered the call.

    She wasn''t just in pain because Loney ignored her but the disappointment she saw in his eyes hurts

    her more, the fact that Loney was hurting because of her.

    "Forget about that, Danica, you can''t keep crying in your condition. You have to stay strong, at least for

    the baby," Herty helplessly tried to encourage her.

    "For the baby?" She sniffed. "He won''t even talk to me. I don''t think he needs a baby anymore," Danica

    sounded dejected.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. He has spent so much already. He is just upset but it will cool off. Just hold on

    okay?" Herty tried to find the right words tofort her friend. She wasn''t a rtionship expert but at

    least she knew her friend.

    "Thanks for not judging me, Herty," Danica sniffed.

    "You already judged yourself. I don''t have to. Will it be okay if Ie and visit?" Herty asked. She

    wanted to be there for Danica because throughout the times her parents were away, Danica was

    always there for her.

    "I don''t know. I would need his permission but he won''t talk to me," Danica said. She wished Herty was

    there but then again, Herty couldn''te around without Loney''s permission.

    "What about Paul?" Herty asked.

    "He is just as disappointed. Don''t worry, I will be fine. How is Jones?" Danica recalled, knowing Jones

    would be worried about her sister.

    "That reminds me, I need to call him. He has been dead worried since Danie left him at the car park,"

    Herty remarked. Danica was shocked.

    "What?" She eximed.

    "Yes, Danica and your sister wants Loney too," Herty revealed.

    Danica felt a tinge in her heart. Could it be that her sister was Loney''s ex? What about Jones? It was

    all too much for her brain to handle. "Jones doesn''t deserve that. He is too good."

    "I know, that''s why you have to be strong, Danica. You can''t continue being your sister''s puppet," Herty

    advised.

    Danica wiped her tears, the phone on speaker. "I''ve thought about it too. She even told Loney that she

    didn''t know I was being a surrogate and wondered what I needed money for."

    "That is extreme. I haven''t seen this guy but he seems scary. Billionaires are scary because they get

    whatever they want. You have to tell him the truth about everything before your sister destroys you."

    "I am ready if only he will give me a chance."

    "I will pray for you, Danica."

    "Thank you, Herty."

    *****

    As soon as Loney entered his bedroom, he used his secret passage out of the mansion. He went to the

    club and drank till he couldn''t anymore. He made one of his bodyguards arrange a girl for him but when

    the girl was brought, he got upset and sent her away.

    He didn''t understand the reason why he still couldn''t do as he used to before. When he woke up in the

    hotel, he dressed up and went to the office but his head wasn''t clear. Danica or maybe Danie''s face

    kept appearing to him. He had no intention of going back to the mansion anytime soon.

    To get his mind over his pain, he went to supervise some of the projects himself but even that wasn''t

    easy as the word betrayal kept ringing in his mind. He couldn''t understand whose betrayal hurt more.

    Besides, now that he found Danie, he didn''t know whether he loved Danica because he thought she

    was Danie or was genuinely attracted to her. He also couldn''t bring himself to decide which of the

    sisters to let go.

    However, thinking through everything, he decided to never return to the mansion till Danica gave birth.

    He will take his child and let both sisters go.

    ******

    Jones was driving out of his house when Herty drove in. He stopped instantly. "Did you find out

    anything?" He asked with his head popped out of the window.

    "Let''s go inside and talk if you aren''tte," Herty said. She had decided to let out everything, thus taking

    the day off from work. She didn''t mind that it was going to be deducted from her sry.

    "If it''s about Danica, I can always take permission from the office," Jones said.

    "Then please do," Herty acknowledged.

    Jones made a call, after which he drove back to hispound and ushered Herty to his room.

    "She''s not Danica," Herty said as soon as Jones took his position on the sofa next to hers. She looked

    nervously around, her eyes catching Jones family pictures on the wall but the most captivating was one

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    with Danica and a few kids at church. Herty recalled vividly, it was Danica''s birthday and she had gifted

    the kids with so many toys to celebrate her day.

    "You are not making sense. I was with Danica and she didn''t return," Jones tried to exin, bringing

    Herty from her thoughts.

    She didn''t know where to start from but somehow, she found the vigour. "She is Danie, Danica''s

    twin," the words darted out of her mouth, panic striking her. "I can''t hide it anymore because she''s

    causing more harm than good," she ended curtly.

    Jones was stupefied, "are you telling me that Danica has a twin sister?" He asked with visible

    confusion. Herty nodded in the affirmative. Jones shifted ufortably. It was too much for him to

    handle.

    "So, this Danie you are talking about, was pretending to have lost her memory?" Jones, brows

    knitted as he asked.

    "Yes," Herty agreed, saddened to be the one bearing this news.

    Jones nodded thoughtfully and said, "then she''s an incredible actress." There was ace of disdain in

    his voice when he asked, "So where is Danica?"

    "She she''s��" Herty stammered, "I mean she took up surrogacy to get money for her sister because

    the mafia was threatening her life," she concluded the next sentence sharply.

    Jones stood from the sofa, his head lowered in thought, as he paced here and there,  "you knew all this

    and you are telling me now. How the heck I''m I supposed to believe you?" He rubbed his hands in his

    ck hair, frustration cutting in.

    "You might choose not to but it''s the truth. I didn''t know Danie either until a few months ago after she

    drugged Danica in the club for the mafia to have their way with her," she blurted out unintentionally.

    Jones froze, "that can''t be true. Even if the woman I was with isn''t Danica, I don''t think she could do

    that," Jones defended. How could he believe that Danie was cruel?

    "She did but Danica was sent to the wrong room..." Herty paused, contemting as to whether or not

    she should let out the facts of the matter.

    "And.." Jones impatiently asked, his eyes glued on her.

    "She woke up naked beside a strange man but managed to escape to my house that morning. She is

    now a surrogate of the same man but It was a coincidence though." Herty concluded.

    Jones''s head was spinning. This waspletely unexpected and too hard to believe, especially with

    Danica having to go through all that for her sister''s sake. "And where is Danie then?" He asked after

    a long pause.

    "She followed them yesterday. Which was why she left you at the car park. I''m so sorry Jones," Herty

    was remorseful. Still, she didn''t know what was going through Jones mind till he asked,

    "So, why are you telling me now?" His tone wasced with pain, his features depicting uncertainty and

    letdown.

    "Just so you don''t get worked up thinking about Danie."

    From Herty''s response, Jones realized she didn''t understand his question and rephrased it,  "I mean,

    why didn''t you tell me before?"

    "Danica didn''t want anyone to know because Danie had promised to turn over a new leaf after she

    settles her debt with the mafia boss. I heard he is the most deadly in Russia," she added curtly.

    Jones froze at Herty''sst words. Silence descended for a whole minute before he asked, "do you

    know his name?"

    "I remember she mentioned Mr Somo or, no I think it''s Ray, yes Ray," Herty recalled.

    A crisp frown appeared on Jones'' handsome features as he said sternly, "then she really messed up

    because Ray would have disfigured herpletely.."

    Herty was shocked. "How do you know him?" She asked, her voice revealing panic.

    Jones sat back on the sofa, ran his hands through his messed up ck hair and said, "I too had a life

    before meeting Christ. I wasn''t always like this...."

 Chapter Forty - Six

    Chapter Forty - Six

    Jones sat back on the sofa, ran his hands through his messed up ck hair and said, "I too had a life

    before meeting Christ. I wasn''t always like this."

    Herty''s eyes popped in curiosity like a ball, "Ray is my uncle. Myte father''s older brother. He

    manipted my father to carry drugs for him and when my father wanted out because of me, he set

    him up," Jones said. There was a long pause. Herty was bewildered. This wasn''t what she expected

    but it was also a great revtion.

    "My father wanted a better life for me so he told Ray he couldn''t work for him anymore but before he let

    him out, he made him carry onest confinement. It was a setup and my innocent father fell for it. Ray

    threatened to either kill him or I would rece him. I agreed to rece my father because he already

    had underlying health conditions. I was only twelve but my father died a few monthster and Ray

    would not let me go. I served him for nine more years. He made me do things that I regret everyday."

    "He would hire me for some rich sugar mummies like I was amodity and those evil women never

    cared that I was underage. When I was eighteen, he would force me to sleep with young girls as he

    did. He molested them terribly. The day I escaped, I set most of the girls free and stole most of his

    drugs in confinements. They are still well hidden. I will use them as evidence against him in the court of

    Herty swam in disbelief. "You went through all that?" She asked, not hiding her shock.

    Jones nodded in the affirmative and said, "but I promised myself after that day, that the only woman I

    will get intimate with ever again will be my wife. That''s why for ten years now, I''ve never touched any

    woman but the word of God made it easy. The Bible sided with my decision and I prayed every day that

    God will help me to destroy Ray and expose him. I am close. I know that he''s broke now so he started

    threatening our CEO." He paused, a smirk forming in the corner of his lips. Then he continued,

    "Unfortunately for him, that man Loney isn''t one to mess with. He.."

    "Loney is your boss?" Herty abruptly cut in before Jonespleted his sentence.

    "Yes, why?" Jones asked suspiciously.

    Herty swallowed hard, pursed her lips and said, "Danica is his surrogate.."

    Jones was in a daze. He never expected it. "That''s new. I didn''t see him as one to want a family. He

    only cared about money and power or maybe that''s what he made us see. How is that even possible?"

    He asked, confused.

    "Danica doesn''t know much about him. She said she only knows his name but he is a good man."

    "Yes, but with a terrible temper," Jones added.

    "That is also true, which is why he won''t give Danica a chance to exin her reason for lying to him

    about being a twin to protect Danie. So when he found out.."

    "He red?" Jones countered with a question. Herty nodded. "Typical. I''ve seen him a few times

    because I manage one of the branches for him. It''s just recently that pictures circted of him and the

    governor''s daughter dating," James revealed. No one knew a lot about Loney aside from his work.

    However, Herty was shocked to the core and felt pity for Danica. How could she fall blindly for Loney?

    "You mean he has a girlfriend?"

    "That''s what the media says. Her name is Jasmine. You should have told me the truth from the

    beginning. Danica wouldn''t have been a surrogate to get money for her sister. I would have handled

    Ray because I have someone who steals the majority of his confinements and that is why he is broke.

    You girls should stop keeping secrets. It only destroys people," Jones concluded, disheartened.

    "So what do we do now?"

    *******

    Danica woke up earlier than usual. Not even her pregnancy hormones could make her sleep at a time

    like this. She went to knock on Loney''s door severally without getting a response. Paul stepped in

    midway.

    "He''s gone, Danica. He leftst night."

    His words felt like a blow to Danica, she staggered a little. "But, I have to speak with him. When will he

    be back?" She hopefully asked.

    "I don''t know. You should have known by now that he is quick-tempered," Paul sympathized, taking in

    Danica''s features. He couldn''t ask what happened but her sunken eyes and pale features were enough

    to let him know that whatever happened must have hurt her deeply, as much as Loney.

    "But I have to see him," Danica insisted. She wasn''t one to give up, neither did she want to force

    herself. She just wanted to be heard.

    "I''m afraid that isn''t possible," Paul carefully said.

    Danica was broken. She tried to think up something. "If you see him, let him know that I can''t eat or

    sleep if I don''t see him and it''s not healthy for his baby. I just want him to hear me out and I will respect

    his decision."

    Paul froze. He knew that starving was one of Danica''s greatest weapons but also feared it wasn''t going

    to work this time. "I will tell him but you should eat," be tried to encourage her.

    "I''m sorry Paul, don''t have the appetite," Danica dismissively said. She turned around, went to her

    room and locked the door. Mabel called over and over but Danica wouldn''t answer. She locked herself

    in her room.

    While they tried to get Danica out to eat, Danie had made her way to the dining room with the help of

    the maids and ate the nutritious food prepared for Danica. She didn''t bother to check on her sister and

    went back to her room, watching tv and waiting for Loney''s return to the mansion.

    It was past midday and Danica hadn''t eaten, nor had she drank water. Mabel couldn''t take it any

    longer. She barged into Paul''s room. Paul was having a nap but was instantly awoken by the presence

    of the plump middle-aged woman.

    "Take me to the master," shemanded. Worry overshadowing her sense of judgement.

    "What? You want to get fired?" Paul lifted himself to a sitting position as he asked.

    "Better get fired than reprimanded. A pregnant woman isn''t eating and that is a big deal," Mabel sternly

    said.

    "He isn''t answering my calls either, what would you have me do?" Paul facepalmed.

    "Take me to his office or wherever he is," Mabel instructed.

    Paul shook his head, "you know he hates for his privacy to be invaded and now that he is in a bad

    mood..."

    "I don''t care, Off we go. The day cannot end without her eating something. Remember she didn''t have

    supperst night too," Mabel cut him off.

    Paul ran his hand through his hair. "I''m just wondering why her sister isn''t with her."

    "Let''s get the master first," Mabel countered, ignoring his question.

    Paul was powerless. He drove Mabel to Loney''s office amidst fear and anticipation. He worried about

    what Loney might do but he also knew how much Loney wanted a baby therefore, it wasn''t good to

    endanger the life of his child.

    When they got to the underground car park of Hubert Engineering tower, Paul thought to rather speak

    with Loney first and Mabel agreed, giving him just thirty minutes before she agreed to wait behind.

    Paul got into the elevator, thinking about the best way to convince Loney toe back. "Is Loney in

    there?" Paul asked Marie, Loney''s secretary, who was busy with something on herptop.

    She lifted her head to meet Paul''s gaze. "Yes, but you don''t have an appointment. He made me cancel

    all his appointments because he doesn''t want to see anyone," Marie responded politely.

    "Tell him this is urgent. It''s a matter of life and death," Paul sternly said. He has never been to Loney''s

    office because he didn''t deem it necessary.

    Marie took a deep breath, stood up and went to Loney''s office to deliver the message. Loney had just

    returned from the field and was still in his field clothes. He leaned his back on his swivel chair with his

    head facing the ceiling, his eyes shut in deep thought. Regardless, he heard the door open and knew it

    was Marie.

    "I do not want to be disturbed," his voice was a low growl and his eyes were still tightly shut."

    Marie was poked with nervousness. "There, there is a man here called Paul. He said it''s a matter of life

    and death." She uttered sharply.

    Loney''s eyes snapped open and his head ached, "let him in," he growled, adjusting himself properly on

    his expensive swivel chair.

    Paul walked in and sat in front of Loney. He was moved with pity at the sight of his friend. Silence

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    rained for some time.

    "I wish for once, you could open up Loney, just this once." Paul was the first to speak. Silence rained

    again. Loney stood from his chair and faced therge window that gave him a beautiful view of Mexico

    City from the tower. He turned abruptly to Paul''s direction.

    His voice was coated with misery as he spoke. "She lied to me. Danica lied to me but before then,

    Danie was the only woman I ever loved yet, she never loved me. When I met Danica, I thought she

    was Danie because I never knew she had a twin. I asked Danica and she said she didn''t know

    Danie but they are twins. Why did she lie to me?" He gritted his teeth? "What could they be up to?

    Do you think someone sent them?"

    Paul felt terrible but he was still reasonable. "I think we should speak to them separately. I can do that

    for you," he proposed.

    Loney shook his head bitterly. "Danie faked her death and I don''t know why."

    Paul''s gaped in total obliviousness. "That is sticky."

    "I know."

    "But you have toe back," Paul chipped in.

    Loney''s gaze turned stony, his voice icy, "never, I''m noting till she delivers my child," he firmly said.

    "I''m afraid that won''t happen..." A familiar voice echoed. Loney turned to see Mabel at the doorway, just

    as Marie strutted and knelt before him.

 Chapter Forty - Seven

    Chapter Forty - Seven

    "I''m afraid that won''t happen..." A familiar voice echoed. Loney turned to see Mabel at the doorway, just

    as Marie strutted and knelt before him.

    Mabel stalked Paul from the car park since she had zero trusts in Paul''s ability to convince Loney. She

    waited a while in front of the door under Marie''s restriction. Still, when she heard Loney''s statement of

    never returning till Danica gave birth, she couldn''t take it any longer.

    "I''m sorry sir, she just pushed me aside and barged in when I won''t let her," Marie pleaded.

    Loney boiled, his eyes flickered with rage, but it wasn''t towards Marie. "Get out, Marie," he snarled, his

    gaze on Mabel. Marie didn''t wait for themand to be repeated. She stood up and ran out as if her

    life depended on it.

    "What do you want here, Mabel? I didn''t pay you to be in my office," Loney scowled, his expression

    dark and curved in a grimace.

    "Then you should rather fire me because I won''t be held responsible for theplications of a

    pregnant woman starving and getting dehydrated," Mabel said everything in one breath, her heart

    panting with each word.

    Loney might not have wanted to but his face softened even though his tone was still hard. "So make

    her eat."

    Mabel paused, took a deep breath before she continued to speak, "she locked herself up in her room."

    "So, break down the door, I will get someone to install a new one." Loney''s face was expressionless

    and his voice softened a bit.

    "She won''t be forced to eat and I''m not going back there if you don''te along. The other twin is

    going around the house like nothing is happening, eating everything while the one to eat is locked in

    her room. What is going on?" She implored, confused.

    Loney frowned. "You mean they are not together?"

    "No. That one hasn''t even checked on her sister for once. She enjoys ordering the maids about, doing

    her manicure and pedicure. God, I hate that you stuffed all rooms with so many male and female

    essories. She dresses like she has an important meeting, just to sit in her room and watch tv,"

    Mabel expressed her dissatisfaction.

    No matter how angry Loney was, there was still a soft side in him that never resisted when poked

    concerning Danica. "Go back and make sure she eats. I will be there soon."

    "No, I''m not moving an inch without you," Mabel indignantly said. She perceived that Loney was angry

    with Danica and didn''t believe he coulde.

    Loney faced the middle-aged woman fully, noticing the silver lines in her hair. If his mother was still

    alive, perhaps she would have been around the same age. He saw the motherly love in Mabel and

    spoke slightly bitterly. "Mabel, have I ever lied to you? I said go, I will be there."

    "Yes, Master." Mabel smiled, swept by the calm and genuineness in his voice. She turned to the door,

    just as Paul followed her without another word to Loney.

    As soon as they left, Loney sent a text message to Danica. ''I heard you have refused to eat and drink.

    Well, as your employer, Imand you to eat and drink for the sake of the contract and whatever you

    have to say, better be worth my time.''

    Well, it is said that it''s only a real woman who knows the strings to pull. Danica seemed to know it too

    well when it came to Loney. She had pulled the right string and she better be ready.

    Despite Loney''s sharp words, a wave of calmness swept through her after reading the text message.

    She stood upzily and was swayed by dizziness, her karma for starving herself in her situation.

    She sat back on the bed and calmed her nerves, taking in deep breaths before making it to the bathtub.

    She sat in and allowed the warm water tofort her. Her mind drew back to when she bathed

    together with Loney.

    She quickly wiped the thought. She doesn''t deserve him. Fresh warm tears washed thether on her

    face, she fell asleep in the bathtub. The mere thought of seeing Loney was able to calm her to sleep.

    The sleep her body refused to sumb to earlier because of her fears.

    An hourter, she was woken by a loud bang on the door. Before she could make out what was going

    on, she heard hurried steps to the bathroom.

    "Are you alright? Paul had to use the spare keys because you weren''t responding," Mabel asked

    hurriedly.

    Danica was slightly bashful, "I fell asleep in the tub," she said shyly.

    Mabel released a breath she didn''t know she was holding. "Oh, it''s because you haven''t slept through

    the night. Hurry ande downstairs, I''m making supper for you," she said and turned towards the

    door of the bathroom.

    "Okay," Danica said after her. She might never know the fight Mabel put up for her. The woman loved

    her as if she was her mother.

    Danica put on her dress and applied a little make-up to hide her sunken eyes as she had learned from

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Mabel. She went downstairs and sat on a chair in the dining room. Paul was already seated and just as

    Mabel was dishing out Danica''s food, Danie joined them. She satfortably, pulling her sister''s

    te in front of her. Mabel''s eyes widened in shock, tons of anger poking her brain cells. She was

    about to speak when Danica uttered,

    "It''s okay, she can have it," she said to her sister''s defence. She knew that Mabel was upset by her

    sister''s behaviour but wanted her to know that it was okay. However, Mabel could not ept it.

    "You might let her have it but not me. Your food is different because of your allergies," Mabel said,

    pulling back the te from Danie to Danica.

    Danie stretched her hand to pull the te from her again when Paul roared, "enough! I won''t tolerate

    that. We are all here because of one pregnant woman and I don''t think that woman is you, Danie."

    "But it''s just-food. What is so special about that te anyway and is she the only pregnant woman that

    ever lived?" Danie scoffed, hating the fact that her sister still got the attention and sympathy of

    everyone, even in her presence.

    "If not for the striking resemnce, I will never believe that you two share the same parents," Paul said

    bitterly. It hasn''t been up to 24 hours since he met Danie but he already knew that she was bad

    news.

    "Whatever. My sister didn''t care that I took her food but you all want to skin me alive. Heck. I might just

    get pregnant too." Danie picked a different te and waited for her turn while she said.

    "No one takes delight in skinning you but I must admit that you don''t behave as a sister should," Mabel

    reprimanded before she added, "you should eat well and take your vitamins before master gets here,

    Danica."

    Danica nodded, her cheeks heating up with the fact that she was going to see Loney. She dug in

    instantly, ignoring her sister''s envious stares that were like arrows covered in fog.

    "Why are you picking on me anyway? I haven''t done anything but it only seems that my angelic sister is

    the only liar here yet, you all support her," Danie said bitterly.

    Danica was about to speak when she smelled something masculine. She dropped her spoon instantly,

    confirming that it was the smell of Loney''s expensive cologne. Then, she heard footsteps and deep

    breathing. Her muscles tightened in anticipation, as she waited for Loney to join them at the table.

    Loney stood behind them for a while, his eyes wandered as he mentioned the name, "Danie."

    Danie gazed at her sister''s disappointed face before meeting Loney''s unreadable one. A heavy

    confirmation descended on her that her sister was in love with Loney. That was something she had to

    wipe sooner thanter. Loney belonged to her.

    "Come with me," Loney said and turned around. Danica''s heart sank, the food lost its delicious taste in

    her mouth.

 Chapter Forty - Eight

    Chapter Forty - Eight

    Danie''s heart did some dancing at the sound of Loney''s voice or perhaps, butterflies were romping in

    her stomach. Her lips curled into a smile, as she tucked a strand of her behind her ears and followed

    Loney.

    Paul''s gaze held Mabel''s, his fist tightening around his ss, it almost broke, before both of them

    pinned their gazes on Danica. She was fighting to hold back her tears.

    "Hey, rx okay? From what he told me, Danie was the first girl he fell in love with but she didn''t

    want him. It was a long time ago okay?" Paul forced a smile and was impelled to let go of his hard

    feelings at the moment.

    He wanted Danica to feel better but she only got worse. If Loney loved Danie, then he would never

    love her. She pushed her te away and stood on her feet. Turning around, she ran up the stairs.

    "You made matters worse Paul, why couldn''t you keep your mouth shut?" Mabel chastised. If she had

    known that getting Loney home would be in Danie''s favour, she would have found her way around

    getting Danica to eat.

    "I was just trying to help," Paul pushed his te away, standing in the process.

    "But you didn''t." Mabel was upset. Danica hadn''t finished her food and she was greatly disturbed.

    "Let the girle out. I will speak with Loney afterwards," Paul said and turned to leave the table.

    Mabel gave no response. She only imagined a way to help out Danica.

    *******

    Loney led Danie to his room, thetter gaping in amazement with the conviction that this was where

    she belonged. Finally, she achieved her dream. "Sit," Loney pointed to the expensive sofa and went to

    his closet. Danie sat, admiring the room like an idiot.

    Despite all the expensive hotels she went to do illegal things for Ray, she never came across anything

    like this. Loney''s taste was beyond her foresight.

    When Loney returned, he had changed up from his work clothes, wearing a t-shirt and shorts. He

    carried something like a briefcase and dropped it on the table. Then, he brought out some pictures and

    "I need advice," he said casually. Danie''s heart fluttered. Loney wanted advice from her. That only

    meant that he trusted her. Her dumb sister was good for nothing. She was the right person. She

    grinned like a fool, "I am willing to help with anything."

    Loney smirked, "good. Do you know anyone in these pictures?" He spread about fifteen pictures on the

    table. Danie''s eyes travelled eagerly through each of them.

    "Oh, yes, the Frankenstein nerd. Our college clown." She remarked, not taking her gaze off the

    pictures. Loney froze as Danie continued to speak. "Where did you get his pictures?" She asked.

    Loneyposed himself, hiding his bitter sentiments. "He is seeking a job in mypany but how do

    you know him and what do you know about him?" Loney''s voice went t. Something in him had been

    poked.

    "Don''t hire someone like him in yourpany. Look, we were in the same college but no one wanted

    to be-friend him because he was below everyone''s standard, wearing the same clothes every day and

    hardly eating anything nutritious. He was poorer than a church mouse but the only thing he had was

    the academic brain. Such a waste,"

    Danie concluded. Her voice was a little higher pitched than Danica''s which got Loney irritated, aside

    from the fact that she was courageous and always spoke before thinking, unlike Danica who thought

    carefully about her choice of words.

    "Is that all?" Loney clenched his teeth to keep from speaking anymore.

    Danie paused as if recalling something she was ashamed of. "I met him at the beach once and he

    had the guts to ask me out on a date. It was my worst embarrassment," disgust coated Danie''s

    words.

    Loney was embittered. The past began to y on his mind, his eyes darkened in fury. "So what did you

    do?" He didn''t fight to hide the coldness in his voice. He had restrained himself long enough.

    "I told him my peace of mind. His appearance and everything about him was so disturbing and his

    presence was so.."

    "Irritating," Loney concluded for her.

    She gaped in shock. "How did you know?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    Loney forced a smile and said, "look at the picture again, what do you see?"

    Danie assessed the picture carefully this time, hopeful to show Loney how smart she was. "The

    eyes, it looks like.." Suddenly, the realization hit her.

    "Oh my God, it''s you? Loney Hubert?" She began to curse herself internally. Loney tricked her and she

    fell for it. Why couldn''t she be a little smart? Why did she have to talk too much?

    "Yes Danie, and you haven''t changed a bit," Loney stood up as he said tly, hiding all the bitter

    emotions. His expression was unreadable.

    Danie had to think fast. She couldn''t let the opportunity pass her. "Come on, we were justughing

    about the past, nothing serious right?" Her stomach tightened in fear of Loney''s dark expression. It was

    new to her but one thing was sure. Loney had changed so much.

    Loney forced a smile, "because of you, I quit school."

    Danie shrugged, "well, I quitter too. I wasn''t smart enough to graduate so that makes two of us,"

    sheughed sheepishly. "Look, you still made it big. You should thank me right?" She rhetorically asked

    but Loney answered anyways.

    "Yes, I thank you. I just thought that you must have changed over the years but you are still the same,"

    he said thoughtfully. Strangely, the bitterness that lingered before had dissipated and he could

    understand why. It was when the thought of Danica crossed his mind. He had hope and wished Danica

    would give him a reasonable exnation for lying to him.

    "Yes, I''m still beautiful and hotter than my sister," she flicked her hair to the back and ambled towards

    Loney, thetter avoiding her seductive move by widening the gap between them.

    "So, why did you fake your death?" Loney found himself asking, irrespective of how he wanted her out

    of his life and his house.

    "Oh, that, we went to the club and got kidnapped by a mafia in Russia. I kicked him in the groin to

    escape and everyone told me he would revenge so I faked my death to return to Mexico," she narrated

    smoothly.

    Somehow, Loney found it hard to believe. Mafia''s don''t just kidnap people. There should be more to

    what she was telling him. "Is that so?"

    "Yes," Danie abruptly replied but Loney''s expression wasn''t convincing. "You don''t believe me?" She

    asked.

    Loney did not respond to her question. Instead, he said. "Thank you, Danie. You can leave now."

    Danie was slightly disappointed but wasn''t ready to give up. "So we can go on that date you

    proposed at the beach sometime?"

    Displeasure heightened in Loney''s demeanour. "You don''t get it, do you? I moved on, Danie." His

    voice was icy.

    Certainly not what Danie expected. Her face drained of colour, her countenance turned to chagrin.

    "Is it because of my sister? Come on, she''s trash. She had a boyfriend way back. His name is Jones.

    He is still waiting for her. Besides, she''s a liar. She didn''t even tell me she was going to be a surrogate.

    Gosh, guess she wanted to give the money to that boy. He is so poor," Danie sighed in displeasure.

    Loney was cooked with so much anger and jealousy, he wanted to throw both sisters out of his house.

    He gritted his teeth, "get out, Danie."

    Danie realized he believed her, therefore added more salt to injury. "Look, I''m telling you the truth

    and you shouldn''t judge me as a bad person. If my sister was the one who met you in college, she

    would have also rejected you. She''s no better than me." She curtly said, waking all the buried anguish

    in Loney.

    "Just get out before I drag you myself," Loney growled and matched towards her to drag her out.

    Danie shivered, anxiety cruising through her veins. "Fine, if you want to know the truthter, you

    know my room. I will be waiting for you." She turned around and walked out the door.

    However, she didn''t go to her room immediately. She went to Danica''s and was met with surprise. Her

    sister''s room was much more beautiful than hers. She couldn''t ept it.

    "Why are you here?" Danica wiped her tears and asked. Her eyes were red from shedding so many

    tears.

    Danie felt excited, seeing her sister broken. "Oh, I just came to warn you. Loney and I used to date in

    college and now he wants me back. I told him I would think about it so don''t sell me out with

    information about all the money I owed those mafias okay?"

    Danica felt her heart shatter but she won''t show her weakness in front of her sister. "You are so bold,

    Danie. You stood in front of him and lied. Well, I''m done covering up for you."

    "So, you are going to sell me out like that?" Danie was amazed. She ascertained that her sister

    would do anything for her so why would she give up on her now?

    "Get out, Danie," Danica calmly said. She didn''t know how to yell, no matter how angry she got.

    "I''m not leaving. Besides, this room should be mine because it''s next to Loneys''. You are his surrogate

    and I am his girlfriend. You should get out."

    Danica got down from the bed and strode to the door. She opened it to let her sister out but found

    herself bumping into Loney.

    Loney was trying to reach Danica on her phone but it was switched off so he decided toe to her

    room since it was just next door.

    "What''s going on?" Loney asked. He realized Danica had been crying. Besides, she was cold towards

    him when their eyes met.

    "Danie was just leaving," she said to him without eye contact. Her sister''s disclosure of her

    rtionship with Loney stabbed her so deeply, she couldn''t hide it.

    "Oh Danica, we will talk againter," Danie said. She was startled upon hearing Loney''s voice and

    rushed out of the door.

    Something didn''t add up to Danica. Why would her sister run off upon seeing Loney if thetter wanted

    her?

    "Come with me, Danica," Loney''s deep voice pulled her from her thoughts. Her heart banged in her

    chest.

 Chapter Forty - Nine

    Chapter Forty - Nine

    Danica''s heart rate increased, sounding in her ears as Loney walked closely behind her. Before she

    reached the door, he had gone ahead to open it for her. Danica should be ttered but she wasn''t.

    Perhaps, Loney cared because of his baby which she carried in her womb.

    Beads of sweat began to form on her forehead when she heard the door close. She turned abruptly to

    a stony Loney.

    "You have a very scheming way of dealing with me ha?" His tone was cold, a deep frown overrunning

    his features.

    "I don''t understand," Danica didn''t hide her confusion. Her stomach tinged with grief.

    "Starving yourself when you are carrying my child, don''t ever try it again," Loney''s groaned and

    beckoned to the sofa.

    Danica ambled towards it and sat, tears lined her cheeks. "I''m sorry," she muttered. If Loney saw her

    tears, he didn''t show any remorse.

    He sat in front of her, his legs crossed, "you have five minutes. Tell me what you want to say," he

    groaned.

    A billow of adrenaline cruised through Danica, recalling her sisters'' words. If Loney has epted her

    sister without listening to her even after all they shared, then it wasn''t worth it. "I''d rather not because

    five minutes is too little," she calmly said, looking everywhere except meeting Loney''s gaze.

    Loney was taken aback. He didn''t expect her to hit back. However, his amazement was in the way she

    did it so calmly, he couldn''t take offence. Either way, since he had no intention of returning to the

    mansion after he left, he had nothing to lose.  "I will make it twenty then," he fastened his gaze on her.

    Danica felt uneasy. The effect he had on her was just enormous.

    "Thank you," she mumbled.

    "She is my only family," she added. Her gaze clutched Loney''s. Confusion clouded him.

    "I mean Danie." She muttered in rification.

    "Mmm," Loney groaned, edging her to proceed.

    "Since we were young, she always med me for taking the spotlight so I had to sacrifice my chances

    of going to college, for our parents to fulfil her dreams but she couldn''t graduate. I loved cooking so I

    went to a culinary school."

    "Danie disappeared after dropping out of college. We prayed and prayed that she would return but

    she only did after our parents died a few months ago," Danica paused, her eyes ssy. Loney''s gaze

    softened but he didn''t try tofort her.

    "She is my only family so I wanted us to be close but she didn''t want that." She sharply brushed a tear

    from her cheek. "Then, she asked me to apany her to the club and in return, she woulde to

    church with me. I did and I woke up beside you."

    Loney''s expression darkened. He recalled Carlos telling him that Danica was to be sent to a different

    room. She wasn''t the girl they arranged for him so what would have happened if she had been sent to

    the right room?

    "When I got home, she was angry at me and used me of not caring for her. She said that she

    needed money to pay off some mafias she owed. It was a lot of money. We couldn''t get it anywhere so

    she gave me the advertisement for surrogacy. I didn''t want to do it but I wanted her to know that I loved

    her and would do anything to help her. That is why I epted to be your surrogate. I never touched the

    money you sent. My phone, bank details are all with her because I did it for her"

    Loney felt a lump in his throat. There was something about how Danica spoke. It made everything

    believable but Loney hid his expressions well. Danica continued to speak when she realized that Loney

    hadn''t uttered a word. Neither could she read his expressions. As to whether or not he believed her,

    she couldn''t tell.

    "So that is what happened. I never meant to lie to you but if I have to do it again to protect someone I

    love, I will." She wiped her tears swiftly with the back of her hand. Silence poured, it lingered a while.

    Loney''s expression was unreadable.

    "So, are you still lying to me?" He growled.

    "No," she expressed with shock, disheartened that Loney didn''t believe her.

    "Does it mean you don''t love your sister anymore?" Loney asked, his gaze pinned on her like he was

    searching through her soul.

    "I still love her but I''m not God. I realized my mistake that I tried to y the role of God, taking her

    problems away so she would change but it didn''t work. I might be naive, but I''m not God and neither

    am I an angel to be used to answer prayers. She has been using me because I choose not to care but

    now, all I can do is pray that she will change because I still love her so much. Perhaps, she is my cross.

    I''m sorry for not being the person you thought I was. My twenty minutes should be up now. Thanks for

    hearing me out."

    She stood up to leave but felt a strong hand grab her wrist. If anyone could understand Danica better, it

    was Loney because he knew too well, that feeling of longingness to be with someone rted by blood.

    It was something that almost drove him insane but he wasn''t ready to admit it.  "I''ll tell you when to go.

    Sit," he curtly said.

    She sat back like an obedient child, as she wondered why he would make her stay. He didn''t want to

    see her earlier andter gave her five minutes before mercifully making it twenty so what now? "So

    everything you said is the truth?" Loney creased his brow as he asked. He had mixed feelings.

    "The whole truth. I understand that the two of you are getting back together and I am not telling you this

    to spoil her image before you. You asked for the truth and here it is."

    Loney frowned, thinking deeply about Danica''s words. "Who said that?" His voice was deliberately

    lethal, Danica stuttered.

    "She...she told me the two of you used to date and you want her back. You..you don''t have to deny it, I

    can understand. Love ca-"

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Stop!" Loney growled, Danica''s hair stood straight in fright as he spoke,

    "Let me make one thing clear. The fact that I was obsessed with Danie in the past, doesn''t mean my

    brains have been cooked. I can''t believe you still allow your sister to manipte you," hisst words

    spat disappointment.

    Danica didn''t know whether tough or cry but she chose neither. She pursed her lips from betraying

    her emotions, as Loney threw an unexpected question at her.

    "So, who is Jones?" The question startled her but she instantly guessed what Danie had done. She

    destroyed her to Loney and lied to her. The realization burned faster than fire.

    "A good friend. We went to the same church and took part in so many activities together. I thought he

    would propose but he never did," Danica said matter of factly. Loney froze at herst words.

    "So you never dated him or did anything with him?" Loney''s voice was raw, his possessive side

    controlling his utterances.

    "You were my first and you know that very well. Jones Akurst is a good person. He never takes

    advantage of anyone," Loney''s heart broke at how Danica spoke about Jones. However, the name

    sounded familiar. Too familiar. Then it hit home. Jones was one of his managers in a different branch.

    His jealousy outweighed his bitterness but it was quickly washed with warmth when Danica finished

    speaking.

    "And so are you. You are a good person because you treated me better than I deserved. You even let

    me in and almost dated me. I didn''t ept you because I didn''t know what Danie was to you. That is

    what I wanted to tell you when we get home but we bumped into her at the mall coincidentally," she

    Loney sighed, "do you love him?"

    Danica thought carefully. "As a friend, yes."

    The corner of Loney''s lip curled. "Is it the same way you feel or felt about me?"

    Danica swallowed a lump. She didn''t know how to say it and wasn''t sure if she should. She facepalmed

    shyly. Silence descended.

    "No. I feel safe with him and I feel like I can tell him so many things but he doesn''t make my heart jump

    the way you do. I don''t shiver under his touch the way I do with you. I don''t dream of having him

    intimately but.."

    "Thank you for telling me." Loney cut her off. He needn''t hear the rest. Danie''s words about his past

    image rang in his mind. Therefore, he couldn''t be ahead of himself or risk being ttered.

    He opened his briefcase and brought out the pictures he had shown Danie. He had packed them

    back because he didn''t know he would be needing them. Now that he had hope again, he said,

    "Onest thing. Look at the pictures on the table. What do you see?" This time, his voice was gentle.

    Danica nced at the pictures. The corners of her lips curling into a smile, "a cute guy but the sses

    make him look like a nerd," she shrugged. "Well, I like nerds because they are intelligent. They aren''t

    shallow like most guys who look so good on the outside with great social skills butck intellectual

    abilities, most certainly having mashed potatoes as brains."

    Danica could swear that she saw Loneyugh but he glinted and it was gone. "If he wants to be your

    friend or boyfriend, will you ept him? His clothes are tattered, you know?" Danica was about to

    speak when Loney warned, "Think carefully before you speak."

    "Many people seem moved by things on the outside but I''m more attracted to what drives a man than

    what makes him. I would have never put on these designer clothes if I had my own way but it''s all I see

    in the closet so I wear them yet, it doesn''t change who I am," she calmly said.

    Loney sighed relieved but also swayed in guilt. How could he evenpare Danica with her sister?

    "Look at the picture carefully, what do you see?" He asked again.

    Danica red seriously at the pictures, taking in the tiny details. "Those grey eyes look familiar," she

    muttered to herself, then it clicked. "Is that you?"

    Loney nodded, "Yes."

    Danica frowned, "Why have you changed so much? I think I prefer your nerdy look better," she

    shrugged.

    "What?" Loney eximed, immersed in series of emotions.

    "If you still had that look, Jasmine wouldn''t have been after you and your secretary wouldn''t have been

    casting sideways nces your way," Danica divulged. It was the first time she spoke quickly.

    Loney eximed in shock, "you saw that?"

    "Hmmm and it makes me wonder how many other women out there want you because of your looks

    but I thank God you have the brain to match with it if not, it would have been a disaster," she

    ascertained.

    Loney stared at her tentatively, she felt uneasy. "I''m sorry for not believing you earlier," the words shot

    from his throat.

    Danica''s heart did a flip. "It was my fault. I should have told you when I had the chance but I was

    scared," she confessed.

    "Come here," Loney beckoned. Danica lifted herself and ambled to him. She stood beside him with

    written confusion. In a blink, Loney swung her by the waist, shended on hisp.

    His eyes held hers, his hand holding her waist firmly, Danica''s cheeks turned pink. "I hope you can tell

    me anything in the future Danica, don''t ever be scared," Loney''s voice was so gentle, it sent shivers

    down her spine.

    "I will remember that. Can I go to sleep now?" She asked, the fatigue suddenly flooding in as a yawn

    escaped her.

    Loney felt slightly guilty. She hadn''t eaten nor slept because of him. "Sleep on the bed. I have a few

    things to do but I will be back," he said. Danica''s eyes widened.

    "Are you sure you want me to sleep in your room?"

    "Do you want me to change my mind?" Loney smirked. Even if she wanted to leave, he was sure he

    won''t let her go. Seeing her reluctance, he slipped his right arm under her slender thighs, while his left

    hand supported her back. Gently, he lifted her to the bed andy by her side.

    When he was sure she was asleep, he lifted himself from the bed. He went out of the room to the

    garage. As soon as he sat in his car, he made a call...

 Chapter Fifty

    Chapter Fifty

    Danie sleeked in restlessness. She calctedly sat in the living room pretending to watch tv while

    she waited for her sister toe out of Loney''s room. The longer her sister spent, the greater her

    agitation. She wasn''t ready to give up. Loney might be upset with her because of what happened in the

    past but she can make things right. She can make him love her.

    Her body fought to shut down but she kept her eyes wide awake, not giving in to the demands of her

    body. Advertently, her prayers were answered when the door pushed open, expedited by the intense

    anticipation that covered her features. Loney stepped out but let alone, her sister was still inside. She

    saw Loney pass her without sparing her a nce. It was as if she didn''t exist.

    She waited eagerly, her eyes glued to the door. Her sister muste out any moment. Seconds

    passed to minutes, as she continued to wait. Thirty minutester, she got tired of waiting and strode to

    the door. She held the knob gently and before she turned it, a baritone voice sounded behind her,

    "What do you want?"

    She was startled and shuddered a little at the sound of the voice. She didn''t know that someone was

    looking at her, talkless of Paul. She forced a smile that did not reach her eyes, "I''m just worried about

    her. She hasn''t eaten, you know?"

    Paul crossed his arms around his chest, a look of disdain eclipsed his features. "Loney is capable of

    taking care of his surrogate. Now off to your room."

    "Can I just check if she''s okay? He was very upset with her earlier. What if he has done something to

    her?" Danie tried to mess with his mind because his presence made her ufortable. It was quite

    ring that Paul didn''t seem to like her.

    He could see through her like ss. "Loney would never hurt a woman, talkless of one carrying his

    child. Now off you go," he expressed sternly.

    Danie flushed with embarrassment. "Please, I''m really worried," she pouted.

    Paul knitted his brow, the corner of his lips stretched. "Throughout the day, you ate and didn''t even care

    about your sister. Suddenly, she means that much to you? Don''t let Loney see you here. He might

    throw you out before you wake up. I won''t repeat myself anymore. Off you go!" His voice was a

    Danie was done pretending, her head lifted, her eyes held his, "who are you anyway? Ain''t you just a

    worker for Loney?"

    Paul took a step towards her, she took one back. "For your information girl, I am a retired FBI agent. Of

    course, it was a voluntary retirement. One I did for the sake of my family''s safety. Now, I don''t only work

    for Loney but he is also my best friend so for as long as I''m here, I have eyes everywhere and I have

    been watching you."

    Danica cursed inwardly. What was it with Paul anyway? What was her sister doing in Loney''s room?

    Reluctantly, she strutted back to the living room.

    *****

    At the garage, Loney put a call through to Jones. It was still the early hours of the evening therefore if

    Jones was workingte, then he should still be in the office. Jones answered the call on the second

    ring.

    "Mr Hubert, it''s a pleasant surprise." Jones wasn''t a fool. It wasn''t likely that Loney would call him

    directly. Every meeting with his managers was arranged by his secretary therefore, it could only

    concern Danica.

    Loney couldn''t overlook the fact that Jones was close to Danica. It made him uneasy. "I want to see

    you at lunchtime tomorrow." Loney wasn''t used to pleasantries because he saw them as a waste of

    time therefore, his voice sounded rather sturdy.

    Jones was calm. He hadn''t done anything wrong. "Mr Hubert, if it''s about Danica, I don''t think there

    would be a need for that but if it''s about work, I will be at the venue you choose," Jones'' tone was polite

    as he spoke.

    Since he found out Danica was Loney''s surrogate, he authenticated that Loney wouldn''t let him rest if

    he found out about his rtionship with Danica but he was rather rxed about it.

    "Danica called you?" Loney was a bit apprehensive. If Danica called Jones, then it meant they

    rehearsed what to tell him. A blend of envy, jealousy, anger and pain began cruising through his veins,

    he couldn''t make out which was more dominant.

    "No. It came up when I was having a conversation with Herty. I never imagined Danie would be

    acting as Danica and she was very good at it. Besides, I just found out after Danie left me at the car

    park. Herty exined that she followed her sister when she bumped into her at the mall."

    A sigh evaded Loney, peace dribbled him. "What is your rtionship with Danica?" His voice was

    slightly gentle this time.

    "She is a wonderful person and I wanted to marry her but somehow, I couldn''t propose. I still have the

    ring I bought for her with me. Even when I didn''t know she had left and the person I kept seeing was

    Danie, I still found it hard to propose. Now I understand. She was never mine so God protected her

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    for the right person. You two must have met under wrong circumstances but I think it was all in the will

    of God," Jones expressed. He knew that Loney wasn''t into religion but it didn''t stop him.

    Muzzle united the two speakers on both sides of the line. "Are you saying this because you work in my

    voice broke the silence.

    "With all due respect sir, I have no reason to lie to you because the worst will be for you to fire me.

    Nevertheless, I have to express that I am not afraid to lose my job," Jones stated matter of fact. Loney

    was a good boss but Jones was also an outstanding manager.

    Silence plummeted again. "I don''t think there will be a need for us to meet but you still didn''t answer my

    question. Do you love Danica?" Loney was not satisfied with Jones reasonable answers.

    "Yes I love her but I don''t think we were meant to be if not, we would have been married already. I don''t

    believe in coincidences. Everything that happens, is pre-programmed by God. For his word says, in all

    things, we should give thanks, for that is the will of God in Christ Jesus for us," Jones quoted the

    scripture.

    Loney was flushed with confusion but he also deciphered that Jones was harmless, which was enough

    for him. He also knew that Jones wasn''t poor as Danie tried to make him think. Jones sry was

    enough to give him the needed luxuries, Loney made sure of that. Even the janitors'' sries could

    guarantee afortable living for them. "You are not making sense Jones, but I will leave it at that."

    "Thank you sir, and please have a goodnight."

    When Loney ended the call, he didn''t find the satisfaction he wanted. If life wasn''t a coincidence, then

    why would Danie surface in his life? What kind of n was that in God''s ways? The more he thought

    about it, the greater his confusion. Thinking about Danie, he wondered about the mafias she owed.

    He also recalled that her death report was from Russia. There were so many mafias there therefore, he

    didn''t know which particr one to get his information from. Perhaps, he could request a favour from

    Ray. The thought didn''t settle well with him but Ray was the only one who could get information from

    the other mafias.

    After some thought, he reluctantly dialled Ray''s number.

    "Loney, I never thought I would hear from you again. You have now been branded as a government''s

    untouchable," Ray said in his usual Russian ent.

    "Well, I need information and I am willing to pay," Loney proposed tly.

    "That sounds interesting but what do you want to know?"

    "Just information from any of your cartels, I need information on a girl called Danie Howard."

    "Oh, Danie. That sweet one. A million, Loney."

    "Shoot."

    "Danie was my girl. She loves money and I loved her body but she also took care of the delivery of

    some of my consignments because she was a smooth talker." Loney nodded in agreement, satisfaction

    massaging him.

    "So why did she fake her death?"

    Rayughed, "one of my consignments under her care got missing so she had to pay," he simply said.

    "I see. How long did she work for you?"

    "Three years. She paid me my money when I came to Mexico so she doesn''t owe me anymore."

    "Do you know where she got the money?"

    "I don''t care where she gets the money she owes me."

    "Thank you, Ray."

    Loney massaged his temple after speaking with Ray. His head ached yet, he couldn''t wallow in it. He

    was confident with the information he got and decided to speak with Paul. Paul had been keeping

    watch over Danie when Loney got to the living room. However, as soon as Danie saw thetter,

    she stood from the expensive sofa, her arms flung around him. Loney stiffened.

    He held her hand and pulled it off swiftly as it burned him. "Danie, don''t ever do that again," his voice

    was calm but deadly, Danie staggered.

    "Sorry, I was just worried about my..my sister," she stammered.

    "Your sister is sleeping," Loney firmly said, his expression stony.

    Danie frowned. "In your room? Why would she sleep in your room?" She couldn''t hide the pain, her

    eyes betrayed her.

    "I don''t think that is the reason why you are here," Loney exposed her.

    Her face turned chagrin. "Look, I''m just worried for my sister because she hasn''t eaten. Let me check

    on her," she turned to climb the stairs to Loney''s bedroom but, stopped in her tracks when she heard a

    low growl from Loney, his voice was cold, his teeth gritted. Danie shivered as if snow fell from the

    ceiling of the living room.

    "Danie, let me make something clear. I am only tolerating you in this house because of your sister.

    Now, you do not enter my room without my approval. Two, you do not enter your sister''s room without

    her approval and three, stay out of my way..."

 Chapter Fifty - One

    Chapter Fifty - One

    Danie was washed out. Her face turned red. With a swift movement, she ran to her room,

    embarrassment following her hurried steps. Paul red at Loney. Admiration stretching his lips into a

    thin smile, "I was beginning to fear that you had chosen her."

    Loney scoffed, "she''s no longer my type. She used to be Ray''s pawn."

    "I''m not surprised. She''s too phony. I''ve dealt with her type. They don''t give up Loney, you have to

    throw her out," Paul frantically suggested.

    "Just keep an eye on her for now." Loney knew that Paul was right. Danie back then could have any

    man she wanted. She was well favoured with beauty and knew how to use it when she wanted. Danica

    was the only one who cared less about looks.

    Paul was solemn, "I will," he firmly said.

    "Let me get some sleep," Loney let out and climbed the stairs, leaving Paul. Thetter did some final

    checks with the security systems before going to bed.

    Loney''s heart warmed up at the sight of Danica. Her silky brte hair spread over the pillow as she

    rested in thefort of sleep.  He drooled at the sight, peace flooding his mind, it felt settling. For the

    first time, he had hope for his future. He had someone he could trust.

    He wondered what he could do to have herpletely. He didn''t deserve someone like her. He went to

    shower and put on his pyjamas. His hands itched to touch Danica but he fought it with much difficulty.

    He couldn''t bring himself to disrespect her.

    His hand found her hair as he stroked gently. Surprisingly, the delicate movement woke Danica. It was

    the first. She usually slept so deep she wouldn''t wake to his touch but she did this time. Her eyes

    flickered open, as she tried to lift herself.

    A smile decorated the corner of Loney''s mouth. "Sorry I woke you. You should sleep more."

    "No, I want to use the bathroom," Danica revealed. Loney sighed,

    "Ohhh, sure."

    Loney found himself following her to the bathroom. When she was done with her business, she

    creased her brow at the sight of him at the door.

    "You didn''t have to follow me," Danica heated up. Loney''s lustful gaze could cause her emotional

    explosion.

    "I know but I forgot to tell you how beautiful you look." Danica blushed, the muscles in her core

    tightened. Suddenly, her stomach rumbled, embarrassment creased her.

    "Thank you but I have to go to the kitchen. I''m quite hungry," she murmured. She knew that Mabel

    would be asleep by now and for once, she could cook again. However, Loney''s response amazed her.

    "Wait here, I''ll get you something to eat."

    "No, let me do it." She countered. Loney was a very busy man. Why would she bother him with

    something like that?

    "What do you want to eat?" His deep voice sounded more alluring, she giggled.

    "Scrambled eggs with toast and hot chocte," Danica said. She was craving hot chocte and eggs.

    "That''s easy. I can make that for you," Loney said.

    Danica cocked her brow deeper. "You, cook?"

    "I''ve lived alone since I can remember. How do you think I survived?" Loney shook his head.

    Danica''s lips stretched, "I''d love to watch you cook."

    "Be my guest then."

    *****

    Danica sat on a chair in the kitchen while Loney got to business. The maids were asleep and so was

    Mabel. Paul wasn''t asleep and he saw through the CCTV when the pair got to the kitchen but decided

    not to disturb them.

    Loney made the toast like a pro. It had been years since he cooked but he still recalled the steps

    coherently, as soon as he picked up the ingredients after putting on his apron.

    Loney served Danica the warm meal. Her eyes almost watered at his gestures. It seemed to her like a

    dream. She never perceived Loney to have this side to him but she liked it. "How are you feeling?"

    Loney asked.

    "I''m good, no diforts so far." Danica truthfully said. Aside from her fatigue, she showed no other

    symptoms.

    Loney sat on the chair beside her. "That is good. Eat while it''s still hot," he encouraged.

    Danica patted his exposed hand gently, "We should eat together." Her touch wasforting but Loney

    didn''t oblige.

    "You are the pregnant one."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    "Normal people should eat too," she insisted.

    Loney knew it would be useless to argue so he joined her. While they ate, he had a disturbed look on

    his face and Danica noticed it. "Is there a problem?"

    Loney didn''t answer immediately. He nibbled slowly on his food, thinking of the right way to bring up the

    subject. "Yes, it''s your sister."

    Danica instantly dropped her cutlery, giving Loney her full attention. Her stomach tensed, she felt

    ufortable. "Eat first, we talkter," Loney said. Danica didn''t push further. For as long as he was

    ready to let out whatever was bugging him after they ate, it wasn''t a problem.

    After they finished eating, Danica wanted to clear the table but Loney stopped her and did so himself.

    She looked on amazed. Why has Loney changed so much? Was it just because she was carrying his

    child?"

    "Danica, I don''t think it''s okay for your sister to continue living with us," Loney blurted out as soon as he

    sat by Danica after arranging the tes in the dishwasher.

    Danica was slightly disturbed. She felt strange, even with the knowledge that her sister was so many

    bad things and always got on her nerves but she couldn''t stand being separated from her.

    She had prayed to be connected with her sister for so many years and what if Danie goes back to

    living her old life? Danica wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.

    "Why?" Danica''s voice sounded teary, Loney''s heart sank but his voice was firm.

    "It''s for your good, Danica."

    Silence descended, both parties lost in thought. "But, what if she goes back to her past life with those

    mafias? Over here, she won''t have the freedom to do any of those things," Danica broke the silence.

    "Are you saying that we should let her stay here?" Loney slowly asked.

    "If it''s okay with you. I know that the contract was just between the two of us but since we allowed her

    here, she will be bitter if we send her away and seek sce anywhere. I''m her only family too," Danica

    borated.

    Loney''s headache intensified. He didn''t want Danie in his house and wanted to insist on it but

    Danica''s happiness mattered more to him therefore, he was powerless?.

    "Whatever makes you happy, Danica." His face fell but he hid it well.

    "Thank you, Loney," Danica let out a smile.

    "I think you should go back to sleep," Loney said to Danica. His mind was still in a mess. Danica stood

    to leave but realized Loney wasn''t following her.

    "Ain''t youing?"

    Loney chuckled, "I will join youter. I just want to have a little chat with Paul."

    Danica nodded her head and went upstairs. Irrespective, sleep eluded her. She wanted Loney with her.

    She missed him. It was almost an hour before Loney entered the bedroom. He frowned when he

    realized she was still awake.

    "Why are you still awake," He sat beside her but didn''t touch her.

    "I just couldn''t sleep. I was waiting for you," Danica shyly said. She was used to Loney''s touch and

    craved it. Disappointment set in when she realised Loney was a bit distant towards her.

    "I''m here now." Loneyy beside her but didn''t hold her. Danica was startled. Did she do anything

    wrong? She snuggled close to him and he wrapped his arm safely around her but didn''t try to get

    intimate or anything.

    "Are you alright?" Danica found herself asking.

    "Yes, why do you ask?" Loney''s tone was casual, Danica sensed something amiss. She conflicted with

    herself if it was decent for her to speak her mind. After thinking through for some time, she concluded.

    "You haven''t tried to touch me or anything."

    Loney sighed. "I don''t see why I should take advantage of you."

    Danica creased her brow in confusion. "But you are not taking advantage of me and we used to do so

    many things before-"

    "Because we wanted a baby." Loney cut in. "Now you are pregnant, that part of the contract ends."

    Loney''s voice was firm but gentle.

    "Oh," Danica blushed in embarrassment.

    Loney knew that she didn''t understand what he meant. "Don''t get me wrong, I still want to do so many

    things with you but you don''t want that right?" His gaze carried so many emotions, it scared her.

    She was more confused. What did she do or say wrong? "I don''t understand."

    Loney locked eyes with her. "My proposal is still hanging. Will you be my woman?"

 Chapter Fifty - Two

    Chapter Fifty - Two

    "My proposal is still hanging. Will you be my woman?"

    Danica was puffed up. She loved Loney and she enjoyed what they had. She couldn''t understand why

    they had to define the rtionship because she didn''t perceive that it would be different if she epted

    to be his woman.

    "Does that mean I''ll no longer be your surrogate?"

    "Technically, yes. After all, this baby is mine, as much as yours. Don''t worry, I will still transfer thest

    bit of the money. That part of the contract still stands." Loney felt that she was reluctant to cancel the

    contract because of the money and this time, Danica got a vivid understanding of what he meant.

    "No, it''s not about the money. I told you I don''t need it. I only have to verify with Danie whether she

    has paid off the people she owed. That was my reason for taking the contract," she rified. Loney

    believed her but he still felt that she needed the money too, even if she wanted to give it to her sister.

    "But I will still deposit the remaining part anyway. It''s just unlike me to go against my words."

    "So, as your woman, what I''m I supposed to do?" Danica asked instead. She realized that arguing with

    Loney about the money will heed no valid result.

    "Well, I would have asked you to marry me but I don''t want to scare you so we can take it slow, and get

    to know each other better. You don''t have to do anything different from what you are already doing.

    Just take good care of yourself but it would also mean that I wouldn''t need permission to.."

    Loney stered his lips on hers, the softness caressing each other. His tongue parted her lips gently,

    exploring her warm moist mouth. Danica weed him eagerly. Her tongue fought for dominance, her

    hands behind her neck, pulling him deeper. Loney pulled away. Danica was left in the lurch. She

    couldn''t tell if it was her pregnancy hormones but she wanted him so bad and she felt he was teasing

    her.

    However, Loney''s mind seemed to be hazed. "What is it?" Danica asked, worry grinding her.

    "You still haven''t epted. Will you be my woman?" Loney''s heart rate increased, as heavy silence

    descended. Danica''s countenance was unreadable and Loney feared she would say no. He doubted if

    he could handle another rejection. It was as if his soul was tied to hers the moment they met.

    "Yes, I will be your woman and-" Loney''s lips found hers. He couldn''t wait for her toplete her

    sentence. The first part was all he needed to hear. Who knew whether the second part was going to

    him in and very soon, he will have herpletely but he will be patient with her.

    His kiss came stronger and more passionate. He was lost in her warmth. His hands meandered every

    inch of her body, he felt passionate. Suddenly, he stopped but didn''t move away. His forehead was

    pressed against hers.

    "You have to do something for me, Danica." His deep voice sounded eager.

    "I will do anything for you," she said without thinking, her body heating up and wanting nothing more

    than Loney''s touch.

    "Is that a promise?" Loney kissed her earlobe, her nipple hardened.

    "Yes. I will do anything for you," Her voice was a whisper but due to the close proximity, Loney heard

    clearly.

    "You have to sign the documents making you the beneficiary to all my assets," Loney blurted out

    casually.

    Danica froze rapidly, impact menacing her mind. Her marbles drifted, a frown invading her features.

    "But...I can''t do that. Why didn''t you tell me this before asking me to be your woman? If this was part of

    the condition, then I would have rather remained your surrogate." Danica was getting agitated. She

    didn''t want any of his wealth. She just wanted the man but unknown to her, Loney was testing her. Yet,

    her answer made him take things seriously.

    He cupped her cheeks in his hand, his eyes bored into hers, a ray of summer heat flooded her mien.

    Loney''s gaze of lust and obsession made her ufortable. "Why? You can''t be with me because I''m

    rich?" He didn''t take away his gaze.

    Danica struggled to hold her haze on his, "I can be with you without being your beneficiary because it''s

    your hard work. I don''t deserve it," she sharply, hoping that Loney would understand. All Danika wanted

    was a simple life but she was ready to give it up for Loney, knowing she can''t live a simple life with

    someone like him but being a beneficiary to his wealth, was totally out of her equation.

    "But you are my woman Danika, you deserve everything," Loney spoke so gently, his words felt like

    electric shock waves. She shifted ufortably but Loney firmed his grip on her, his strong arms

    encircling her. She felt both safe and repressed. It was a weird feeling that emanated from Loney''s

    demands.

    "You didn''t include it when you exined that to me. What if things don''t work out between us and

    something happens to you? What if.."

    "No what-ifs. We live in the moment. You are carrying the heir of my wealth. So who deserves to be my

    beneficiary?" Loney knitted his brow as he asked. His expression was solemn, Danica was startled.

    "How much are we looking at?" The words were forced out of her mouth.

    Loney pursed his lips. He didn''t want to scare her but neither did he want to lie to her. He wanted to

    open his world to her. She deserved to know everything about him. "Eighty billion in assets and twenty-

    one billion in liquid.." Danica''s eyes widened like saucers.

    "What?" She eximed. "No way Loney, I can''t, I''m sorry," she gave up. Loney noticed something. No

    woman in her right sense would reject an opportunity like this but Danica was not like every woman.

    Her rejection only increased Loney''s conviction that there wasn''t a better person than her.

    "When I asked the question, I was joking but now, I''m serious. You have to sign it," Loney stated the

    facts. He wasn''t asking a question but Danica answered anyway,

    "No."

    Loney frowned, he looked sorrowful. "Why?" he asked in a whisper. He was afraid that he was going to

    be left hanging.

    "Because I.." The words stuck in Danica''s throat.

    "Say it, Danica. You can tell me anything," Loney''s voice was soft and he wasn''t giving her any

    breathing space.

    "I...I love you." Danica blurted. Loney''s eyes lit up. A smile beautified his features,

    "I have loved you from the very first time I saw you. Even when I thought it was Danie but when I saw

    her, I didn''t feel the connection I felt with you the first time. I love you so much, Danica."

    Tears scorched the back of Danica''s eyes, she let them fall. She wrapped her arms around him, her

    tears of joy dousing the shirt of his pyjamas.

    "So, I will bring the documents tomorrow," Loney whispered in her ears, not breaking from her warm

    embrace.

    Danica stiffened, "No. I love you for who you are Loney, I don''t need your money."

    Loney pulled slowly away, staring into her tear-filled eyes. "Then you don''t love me as much as I love

    you," his voice was bitter, his expression solemn but he didn''t let gopletely.

    "I do," Danica''s voice was teary.

    "If you do, then ept me as I am. I am a billionaire. You can''t take me and leave the money. We are

    one pack and that is the only way, I will believe how much you love me because as soon as you sign

    those documents, you can never leave me, Danica, I will add that to the use." Money kissed her

    tears as he spoke.

    "I don''t ever want to leave you but why are you doing this? You are not dying anytime soon so let''s

    enjoy the moment," Danica tried to reason. Why can''t Loney understand? Why does he have to make

    her the beneficiary of his wealth? It didn''t make sense that they had to keep arguing about this.

    "It doesn''t work that way, Danica. Maybe it''s about time you understand my reason for wanting a child

    even when I''m not married."

    Danica''s ears itched. Loney was going to share a sensitive part of him with her and she didn''t want to

    miss any part of it. "Why?"

    Loney pursed his lips for some time. Anxiety pinched Danica. "My parents died when I was very young.

    I seldom remember what they look like. I grew up in the street, drawn to ying with nature. Most

    times, I see a forest and I suddenly feel like something else should be there. I picture things in my mind

    and draw them out. One day, I came up with the model of a bridge over the sea. I kept it in front of me

    while I begged for money."

    "A man dropped a coin in front of me and picked the model. Then he said, "Son, you are very talented

    but without formal education, you are useless." He didn''t give me back the model but his words

    gingered me up. I started menial jobs like washing tes in restaurants, ironing, etc and enrolled

    myself in school. I had little or no help from strangers. I loved to acquire knowledge and I enjoyed the

    teachings but the students were horrible to me."

    "No one wanted to be close to me. With time, I stopped trying to have friends and coiled into my world.

    I would have gone insane but found myself lost in inventions. I will see a car and wonder what makes it

    move. Sometimes, I sneak into car garages to check what their engine entails. I was just curious and I

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    just loved machines but my passion was engineering. I was the smartest in every ss and will sneak

    into advanced sses. Soon, I found the sses boring because I already knew what was being

    taught."

    "When I got to college, nothing changed. I still found education boring but thanks to that man, I just

    wanted to graduate, especially when I saw the model he took from me in reality. He stole my design,

    constructed it and took the credit. Soon, I saw Danie. She was a distraction from the boredom. I

    could stare at her all day and not feel drilled. I wanted to talk to her but there was no way to do so.

    There were just too many guys around her."

    "One day I saw her at the beach and I got the courage to ask her on a date. She humiliated and

    insulted me. I couldn''t bear it when I saw her the next day in college so I dropped out. I sent a proposal

    to a billionaire to build his house. He loved it and gave me the job against all the professionals. That

    was my first hit. But that was also the beginning of my problems. He rmended me to fellow

    billionaires and gradually, I started mypany."

    "I had lots of moneying but I was never happy because I could never love again. Danie''s words

    registered so deep in my mind, I couldn''t forget them. I turned to the club sometimes even when I didn''t

    like it because I wanted a girl. Soon, I made my bodyguards get girls for me till I met you. My business

    has grown but I''ve made lots of enemies, even with the mafia. Envious people who think they should

    have been given contracts instead of me."

    "My life was threatened severally but during my difficult times, I was also bullied in school and on the

    streets so I learnt how to fight and that was how I defended myself. Now, when I look at my life, I don''t

    know what to do. I didn''t have a love life but I need an heir so I resorted to surrogacy."

    "I lost all hope when even my surrogates were bought over by my enemies. Just when I got tired and

    almost willed my wealth to charity, you showed up and changed everything so why won''t you be my

    beneficiary?"

    Danica cried throughout Loney''s story. He caught her tears like they were the most precious things and

    wiped her face with the back of his hand. Her voice was still teary when she spoke, "I don''t know what

    to say."

    "Just say yes, and leave the rest to me."

 Chapter Fifty - Three

    Chapter Fifty - Three

    "Just say yes and leave the rest to me."

    Danica blinked once, maybe twice. More tears reced the already fallen ones. "So this beneficiary

    thing will only take effect when you are no more?"

    "Yes, and these threats are the reasons why I built this ce. I hope you don''t feel restricted because

    these guys would use anything I cherish against me, which is why I want you here."

    Danica nodded in understanding. It was obvious that her freedom would have to be restricted for the

    sake of her love for him but she didn''t mind. "I used to think that you were a spy."

    Loney chuckled, "No, just an engineer," he rified. Somehow, he felt better letting her in. It felt better

    to let her know and understand who he truly was, that way, he wouldn''t impose anything on her.

    "If signing it is what it takes to be with you, then fine."

    Something sniffled inside Loney. A smirk invaded the corner of his lips as he pulled her closer to him,

    his fingers unbuttoned her dress. He removed it gently from her body. Since she wasn''t wearing a bra,

    she felt a little uneasy, as Loney''s gaze never left her perfect breast. The cool breeze from the air

    conditioner was not enough to cool the fire in his eyes. "I missed you so much." His deep breath fanned

    her, as his body pressed against her nipple, his shirt being the only fabric separating them.

    Danica''s heart skipped, her stomach tightened. "I missed you too." Loney lifted her to him, she was

    facing him. A blush enhanced her features, her body heating up extensively, excitement coursed

    through her veins. His strong hands met the softness of her skin, adrenaline cruised her. His hard

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    manhood rubbed against the fabric of the panty but Loney was patient.

    His mouth covered her nipple, she cried in excitement. Her clitoris tinged. "Loney," she moaned his

    name, her breath heavy.

    "I love you, Danica, I will do anything for you, anything," Loney''s breath was thick, pleasurable rays

    flooded him at the way Danica mentioned his name. It was so passionate. She was more rxed with

    him now than she had ever been. Breaking the barriers with no secrets, brought them closer than they

    ever imagined.

    "The warmth in Loney''s voice sent electric shocks in her body. She caressed his hair possessively

    while Loney flickered her nipple with his tongue. She cried as her muscles tightened. "What do you

    want, Danica?"

    "I want you, only you," she breathed in deeply, her head turned to the side as she arched her back.

    Loney took her lips again, sucking her lower lip before his tongue invaded the corners of her mouth. He

    lowered himself a little, and sucked her already sensitive nipple again, the pleasure shot up, she felt

    her insides wet. She wanted him inside her. "Please," she moaned.

    Loney kissed her jaw, his hands in her hair. He took her mouth again, his fingers rubbing at the

    entrance of her pussy, feeling her wetness through her silky pants. He growled, as he felt his manhood

    harden more, as blood flooded the little veins. The warm thick discharge coated his finger as he slipped

    it inside her. Her soft body was pressed on his hard one. "Please what?" he growled, moving his lips to

    her neck, cing soft kisses, before capturing her lips again. His finger slipped in and out of her wet

    core.

    "Arrrh," she screamed into his mouth. Orgasm cruised through her body, making her vibrate. She

    screamed in pleasure, her muscles rxing from the intense vibration. Loney adored her body. His

    eyes filled with lust as he watched her release. Their love spoke for itself. His hand moved to her belly,

    and it lingered there, he rubbed his hand gently in circr movements around her t belly.

    Her thighs wrapped tightly around him and she pulled off his shirt, his hairy chest rubbed against her

    smooth skin. There was nothing more intoxicating. He lifted her a little, removed her panty and

    positioned her instantly on his hard manhood. The movement was so swift, Danica didn''t see iting.

    It was a blend of pain and pleasure. She moaned, as her small hands clung to his big strong body.

    Loney waited for her to adjust to his size. Her walls mped tightly around his manhood. He began

    moving his waist in an upward and downward movement, thrusting deeply in and out of her. Danica

    matched his rhythm moving her waist in circr movements, immersing in each other, their moans,

    resounding in their ears. Pleasure shot through Loney, his testicles tightened, a loud growl escaped

    him. Danica felt her muscles tighten at the same time. Her body was no longer hers, responding to the

    pleasure released in it.

    It wasn''t their first timeing together intimately but it felt different. They felt light, their minds were

    clear. Even if enemies were lurking around, they were certain to defeat it. They spent the night

    pleasuring each other in different ways till sleep stole them.

    ************

    It was past noon and Danie hadn''t seen her sister and Loney. Jealous nerves swelled inside her. For

    the first time, she went to the kitchen to help Mabel to cook, just so she could get some information.

    Even though the middle-aged woman had disagreed at the initial stages, Danie insisted on it.

    Regardless, she was amazed that the woman''s lips were tightly shut. She refused to speak concerning

    Loney and Danica. Danie realized that she was being hated because of her behaviour and decided

    to change. She recalled that when she behaved as Danica at church, everyone liked her therefore, in

    the same way, Loney will like her too.

    They finished making breakfast and served the dishes. However, as soon as Paul got to the dining

    room, he began eating. Mabel stared at him strangely. "Won''t you wait for master?"

    "I don''t think they will be waking up anytime soon," Paul paradoxically said. Of course, neither Mabel

    nor Danie understood what he meant.

    "You know very well that Danica has to eat right?" Mabel reminded him.

    "Loney cooked for herst night so it won''t be a problem if she skipped breakfast. After all, her

    pregnancy is still young. She doesn''t need much food at this stage," he emphatically said.

    "I saw the utensils in the dishwasher and kept wondering how they got there but did you say master

    cooked or you meant to say, Danica." Mabel could not believe her ears. Perhaps, it was a berth of the

    tongue.

    "I don''t know when Loney''s name began to sound like Danica." Paul''s tone was sarcastic.

    "You don''t have to be sarcastic. I just didn''t know that master could cook."

    "There is just so much you don''t know about him."

    "Do you think I should wake them? It''ste morning," Mabel asked. Danie''s heart bubbled with

    excitement. The longer they stayed together, the greater her fears. She had to do something to keep

    them away from each other.

    "Why? Let the man rest. They''ve been awake all night," Paul revealed. They chatted as if Danie

    didn''t exist and that was exactly how they felt. She was invisible.

    "The light in his room went out around 1 am. That must have been the time they tried to catch some

    sleep but with experience, I will say they slept around 4 am." Paul was conveying a message that

    Mabel''s menopause brain couldn''t catch.

    "You are not making sense," she confirmed.

    "Because I don''t want to make sense. Hey, my te is empty," he held out his te for a refill.

    "Take thedle and dish out as much as you can eat. After all, Loney and Danica won''t join us which

    means, there is excess. I will make lunch for them," Mabel said.

    "That is wise," Paul agreed, dishing out the food. He felt strangely hungry today.

    "I will help you," Danie abruptly said. She could use the opportunity to trigger some allergies in her

    sister. That way, she won''t sleep in Loney''s room if she has to rub cmine lotion all over her skin. The

    thought brought a mischievous smile to her features.

 Chapter Fifty - Four

    Chapter Fifty - Four

    Loney''s eyes were still closed when pleasure shot through him. He moved from side to side, arching

    his back to adjust to the pleasurable sensation spreading through him. He opened his eyes drowsily, to

    Danica giving him a cool blow job. It was a surprise mixed with excitement. His moans hinted to her

    that he was awake but she didn''t stop. They couldn''t get enough of each other, not even afterst night.

    The warm juices of her mouth coated his manhood, as she tried to take his full length. She was doing

    much better than she did the first time she tried it, sucking the salty pre-cum that showed his readiness

    to cum.

    However, When his muscles began to tighten, he let out, "stop!" It wasn''t amand but it was firm

    enough to make her obey. She stared in his direction, her mind clouded in confusion. Loney waited a

    few seconds for the sensation to die down. He didn''t want to cum yet. He lifted himself slowly and took

    her lips in his. He kissed her roughly and passionately, his hands trailing every inch of her body.

    Heid her on her back and spread her legs. Positioning above her, he thrust in gently but deeply,

    hitting her G-spot. She gaped in pleasure. "Loney," her voice sounded sexy and rxing, it sent

    pleasure sparks through him.

    "Danica," Loney''s voice was deep and alluring, as he pulled outpletely, thrusting in again. She

    moaned in satisfaction as Loney increased the tempo, thrusting hard, deep and fast. He lifted her legs

    to his shoulder, plunging deeper, Danica cried. His hips pped the entrance of the pussy as his

    manhood thrust in and out of her, fast and wild.

    The sound of skin pping skin emanated through the room as Loney buried his head in the crook of

    her neck. He nibbled, his two fingers pressed her nipple gently, she cried out as pleasure shot through

    her. It was so much she couldn''t bear it. She needed to let it out. "Please.."

    Loney needn''t ask. He already knew what was on the way. "Come for me, baby." His voice was thest

    stroke of her dilemma. Warm juices coated Loney''s hard manhood as her body shook violently

    underneath him but Loney didn''t stop. He continued to pound in and out of her, the sounds of her

    moans activating his own release. He shook violently, just as his phone began to ring. He cursed, not

    intending to pick up the phone.

    He thrust in again and again till his body recovered from the vibration, copsing on top of her. His

    phone continued to ring but he ignored it, allowing himself the time to catch his breath. There were

    tears in Danica''s eyes as shey underneath him. Anxiety stung him like a needle. "I love you," she

    muttered.

    Relief washed his anxieties. They were tears of satisfaction. Her body reacted to him. Her body craved

    and epted him, just as he felt. He knew that they were made for each other. He covered her mouth

    with his, savouring the sweetness.

    Another ring from the phone jolted him back from his action. Slowly, he pulled away. Rolling himself to

    his side as he stretched his hand to pick the phone on the nightstand.

    "Good afternoon sir," Marie''s voice rang from the end of the call. Loney rolled back beside Danica

    before it dawned on him that Marie said afternoon. He frowned, "what is the time, Marie?"

    "12:45 pm" The response was prompt. He ran his other hand through his hair as he cast a worried look

    at Danica. She was sleeping. ''She has to eat,'' he contemted worriedly.

    "Sir, you have a meeting in an hour. Should I confirm it?" Marie''s voice jolted him to reality. He was so

    lost in Danica, hepletely forgot about the meeting. Well, lovees with sacrifices. Thinking

    through it, Danica had sacrificed much more than he ever did.

    "What else is there, Marie?" Loney asked.

    "Another meeting after this one."

    "Re-schedule my meetings to Monday and arrange all my field visits to Tuesday. I won''t be in the office

    till Monday therefore, send all correspondence to my email."

    "Well noted sir."

    "Is there anything else?" Loney asked his secretary.

    "No sir."

    "Goodbye, Marie." He ended the call without waiting for her response. Just as he ended the call, his

    phone rang again. He checked the caller ID.

    "Governor Maxwell?" He asked no one in particr.

    "Governor Maxwell," He finally answered the phone and said.

    "I have concluded that you are the smartest person I have met, Loney." Governor Maxwell''s tone

    sounded ambiguous.

    "I do not understand, Governor Maxwell."

    "Your location at this moment Loney, it''s not on satellite. Where are you?"

    Loney let out a smirk. It wasn''t easy for him to get this location. "I don''t think it will be a secret anymore

    if I tell you."

    Governor Maxwell sighed. "You have a safe house somewhere. I want the same. I will give you the

    details after returning from my trip."

    Loney was about to refuse when the call ended. He contemted on whether or not to call governor

    Maxwell and decided against it. Building a safe house like his requires a lot of time and supervision

    from him. He couldn''t entrust such a project to any of his managers. However, now that Danica has

    taken seed, he couldn''t bring himself to live a day without seeing her.

    Little soft arms wrapped around him, pulling him out of his thoughts. He stared at the sleepy form

    beside him. It was the most beautiful sight, he couldn''t take his eyes off her. She was perfect, too

    perfect and so sweet he could never get tired of her. He contemted waking her but thought against

    it. Instead, he carried her to the bathtub. Danica''s eyes snapped open as soon as his butts touched the

    warm water.

    "Loney?"

    "Hmmm,"

    A shy smile covered her features when she realized what Loney was doing. He took the shampoo and

    began washing her hair, Danica couldn''t stop blushing. Loney''s fingers worked their way around her

    skin, skillfully washing every part of it. Danica took shampoo in her hands and began washing his hair,

    just as he washed hers. When her hand touched his manhood, it jerked to life in her hand. Danica

    blushed, as she massaged the long thick member in her hands. Pleasure shook through her when

    Loney touched her nipple. A moan escaped her. Loney chuckled and pulled her close to him, as he

    shoved gently inside her. Their moans filled the entire bathroom as they orgasmed together. Danica''s

    face turned beet red.

    Naturally, Loney went to get Danica clothes from her room when they finished bathing. He had the urge

    to ask her to move into his room again but thought against it. He just made her his woman and coaxed

    her into signing the documents of a beneficiary. He has to allow a little time for her to adjust. When they

    finished dressing, they went downstairs for lunch.

    Danie had been watching Loney''s door since morning. Her face lit when it opened, as she saw

    Loney, dressed in shorts, the hairs on his masculine legs standing like wildfire, wearing a tank top with

    his muscled arms and well-chiselled body-hugging his top perfectly. The light in her eyes dimmed when

    she saw him walk to Danica''s room ande out with what seemed to be some of her clothes. He

    didn''t send the maids or Mabel to get it for her. He went for them himself. That did not settle well with

    Danie. Her sister was carrying Loney''s child yes, but isn''t that her job? Danie found the sight

    offensive.

    She didn''t finish her analysis when the pair stepped out of Loney''s room, hand in hand. Were they

    dating? Loney hadn''t given her the chance to speak to or see her sister since that day. Paul was

    already seated when Loney arrived with Danica and pulled a chair for her. Mabel joined at the far end

    of the dinning table while Danie sat beside Paul and faced her sister. Her throat felt bitter as if she

    snacked on bile.

    Worst of all, Danica would not stop smiling. "Loney, your surrogate is extremely happy today," Paul

    teased.

    Loney froze, a frown contouring his features. "She''s my woman Paul, my woman."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Oh, I didn''t see iting," Paul smirked.

    "Don''t pretend. You know better than anyone that this child was naturally conceived." Loney''s words

    pierced Danie like an arrow. Her sister lied yet he forgave her. Why couldn''t he forgive her too?

    Besides, Loney''s words confirm that the two of them were in some kind of rtionship. It wasn''t fair.

    Life hasn''t been fair to her and Loney wasn''t being fair to her either.

    "I made slow-cooked chicken with brown rice and avocado," Mabel announced. It was one of the

    dishes Danica personally enjoyed. Mabel had already separated her food due to her allergy therefore,

    she served her differently.

    "Thank you, Mabel," Danica eximed in excitement.

    "It''s my responsibility Danica," Mabel winked. Danica was slightly ufortable, knowing that the

    woman was teasing her.

    Soon, everyone''s te was full, their jaws moving in rhythm to the delicious meal. However, Loney

    didn''t miss the frown on Danica''s face when she gnawed into her food. She felt a strangely familiar but

    ufortable taste in her mouth, as she chewed her food. Could it be her pregnancy hormones?

    No, it didn''t seem like it. Perhaps it would be okay if she swallowed it. It will help her to escape the

    assault on her taste buds. Something didn''t feel right. Peanut, which is her other allergy, could never be

    in a meal like this and neither were tree nuts, which she didn''t even like. The only constant one which

    was difficult to avoid was the onion. No, it couldn''t be.

    But it is. How could Mabel do this? She rubbed her neck ufortably, feeling her mouth heavier.

    Loney red at her, his eyes wide in shock as he saw pale red bumps evade her once smooth white

    skin.

    "What is the problem?" There was a blend of nervousness and anxiety as he spoke. Worry shot him

    like a bullet.

    "That should be an allergic reaction," Paul announced, wide-eyed. He was instantly drenched in pity for

    Danica. Allergic reactions were terrible.

    "What? I didn''t add onion to her food," Mabel panicked, fear gripping her. Her endurance deteriorated

    when her gaze met Loney''s.

    "Then who did? You cooked this food Mabel," Loney''s tone was bitter, his eyes emitted fire.

 Chapter Fifty - Five

    Chapter Fifty - Five

    "What? I didn''t add onion to her food," Mabel panicked, fear gripping her. Her endurance deteriorated

    when her gaze met Loney''s. It was obvious that he didn''t believe her.

    "Then who did? You cooked this food Mabel," Loney''s tone was hard and bitter, his eyes emitted fire.

    Mabel was on the de, she froze in silence, not knowing how to defend herself in such a delicate

    situation. Warm liquid rolled onto her cheeks before she realized she had been crying. Awkward silence

    dominated the atmosphere

    "I will be right back," Paul said, breaking the silence as he rushed to his room.

    Loney channelled his gaze to Danica. He would deal with Mabelter. How could she forget a very

    important detail like this? He felt Danica''s pain. She was suffering so much, he couldn''t take it any

    longer. He pulled her close to him, she sat on hisp. He trailed his hands so gently, it was the feel of a

    feather, over the pale red bumps clouding her face to her neck. "Tell me, how are you feeling?" His

    voice was so tender, Danica would have been enthralled if not for what she was going through at the

    moment.

    She wanted to speak but the words wouldn''te out. She couldn''t catch her breath, it was

    suffocating. Her ears itched, her eyes were watery. The pale red bumps on her skin spread like fire.

    Her lips were swollen and heavy, she couldn''t move them.

    "I''m taking you to the hospital. Let me get my keys." Loney rushed up the stairs without waiting for her

    response. Mabel took the opportunity toe closer.

    "I didn''t put onions in your food," she begged Danica. She discerned she was on one verge of getting

    fired. Whichever way, Danica wanted to tell her that she believed her but her mouth wouldn''t open. She

    only nodded as tears burned the back of her eyes, she let them fall. Danie let out a slight smirk. It

    was so light, it went unnoticed. Her heart twitched when Loney showed her sister concern but it was

    quickly reced with excitement, seeing her sister suffer

    Paul returned with a box. He opened it eagerly and took out a syringe and a small bottle of

    Epinephrine. He filled the syringe with the content of the bottle and lifted Danica''s dress a little. He was

    so eager to help her, he forgot to seek her permission.

    "What do you think you are doing, Paul?" Loney growled, his eyes burned with rage, seeing Paul

    kneeling beside Danica with her thighs exposed. Even when he knew that Paul would never take

    advantage of Danica and was just trying to help, the sight was unbearable for him.

    "I got this Loney," Paul said without lifting his head. He could not discern Loney''s main concern at the

    moment. "It''s going to sting a little," Paul warned Danica before emptying the content of the syringe into

    her veins.

    "Mabel, get some water." He ordered. Within seconds, Mabel was holding a ss of water. Paul

    brought out a Benadryl blister pack, took out two and gave it to Danica. "It''s an antihistamine. It will

    reduce the itching and swelling," he exined to her. Danica took it, instantly threw it into her mouth,

    and drank the water.

    Paul picked another bottle from the box and poured a white liquid onto his palm, as he began rubbing it

    onto Danica''s skin. "It''s cmine lotion. These red bumps will be gone before you wake up tomorrow,"

    he assured her.

    "I will do it," Loney caught his hand midway and said. He couldn''t withstand seeing Paul''s hand on

    Danica, even when it was with good intentions. He trusted his best friend but when it involved Danica,

    he was selfish. Paul did not resist. He gave the content to Loney as he applied it onto Danica''s skin.

    "She will feel better in a few minutes," Paul assured, closing the box.

    Danica''s breathing began to even out, and the swell reduced. "Thank you," she murmured.

    "It''s nothing. I''m allergic to soy stuff so I keep these medications just in case." Paul exined.

    "And it helped me," Danica smiled. Gratitudeced her voice.

    "Mabel," Loney growled after he finished applying the content onto Danica''s skin. He hadn''t forgotten to

    deal with Mabel and now that Danica was better, it was indeed the best time.

    "Her food was separate, Master, I didn''t add onions, I swear," the middle-aged woman knelt and

    begged.

    Danica was saddened. She knew that Mabel would never do this to her. The woman loved her as her

    own therefore, she only suspected one person. Her eyes travelled to her sister. She was the only one

    who appeared unfazed with everything going on.

    "It''s not her," Danica''s voice was soft but Loney heard her clearly. Before he spoke, she added, "I will

    speak to my sister in private, if you will permit me please."

    Why did she have to put him on the spot? What kind of man will restrict a sister from talking to the

    other? And even if he didn''t want to, how could he say no from how she made her request with so

    much respect and humility? Loney might have given her so much but her respect for him never

    dwindled.

    "Go ahead. I will wait right here."

    "Thank you," she murmured and turned towards her room.

    Danie followed suit to Danica''s room. "You were saved on time, sweet sister," Danie mocked as

    soon as the door closed.

    Danica was upset, having her suspicions confirmed. It was good she called her sister out in private

    because she would have denied it in front of Loney and caused problems for Mabel. "Why did you do

    that?" Danica didn''t hide the fact that she was upset but she kept her voice calm. She never raised her

    voice no matter what.

    Danie was unfazed. Her voice high pitched. "Isn''t it obvious, you look terrible. Ain''t you ashamed

    going to sleep on his bed in your state?"

    Danica forced a smile that did not reach her eyes as she took in her sister''s features. They have never

    really agreed on anything unless it was in Danie''s favour. "You are jealous, aren''t you?" Danica

    nodded her head in confirmation of her own suspicion.

    Danie''s face hardened. It was true that she was jealous of her sister but she didn''t want it to be that

    way. She wanted to be the one to be envied. "Why should I be jealous? We knew each other in college.

    We almost dated. He only fell for you because he thought it was me, which means if you were not in

    the picture, I would be the one by his side." Her voice was bitter when she spoke.

    Danica took a deep breath and rested her butt on the bed she hasn''t touched in a few days. "You are

    wrong, Danie. When he thought I was you, he punished me every day. He only changed after her

    realized that I wasn''t you. My only mistake was not telling him that you were my sister because he

    called me by your name," Danica exined when she recalled Loney''s mysterious ways back then. He

    tortured her emotionally and clouded her mind at the same time. She would have gone insane if Loney

    hadn''t changed those ways. She even recalled the times she sent him messages through Paul. His

    responses were mocking. In fact, he toiled with her emotions.

    However, how could Danie believe it after seeing how Loney took care of her? "That is a lie. He

    loved me before and he still loves me. He only chose you because you are carrying his child," She

    ground. She loathed the very sight of her sister. Every word she spoke was coated with raw pain.

    "No Danie, he told me himself that he loved me from the very first day. You hurt him so bad when you

    disrespected him."

    Danie couldn''t ept her sister''s words. Loney was meant for her and he would be hers. "You would

    have done the same thing if you had been in my shoes. How could he ask me out at the time he looked

    terrible and propose to you when he is looking all sexy? It isn''t fair."

    Danica tried but couldn''t stop the smile from forcing its way to her face. "Well, I still kind of prefer his

    nerdy look and you know too well that I''m not moved by appearances."

    "So easy for you to say because you have him now. Let''s see what happens. Don''t tell me I didn''t warn

    you."

    Danica wasn''t a fool. She knew her sister was nning something and was certain that it wouldn''t be

    good. "Don''t threaten me, Danie. If you were smart, you will know that everything you meant for evil

    for me, God turned for my good. When you drugged me, I woke up in his suite instead of your so-called

    mafia."

    Danie was stunned at the revtion. Her nerve of jealousy increased in capital letters, knowing she

    sent her sister carelessly into Loney''s arms. Which meant that her sister found love because of her. It

    stung her deeper than the sting of a scorpion. "He was the same person?" She couldn''t believe it.

    "Yes, and when you made me take the job of surrogacy, fate united us. You can do whatever you want

    but God will always turn it around for my good. Even right now, he sent an angel to deliver me from

    your hands. Paul was that angel. No matter what you do Danie, it won''t seed because God is with

    me," Danica stated her belief. Even she was just having the realization that all the evil nned by her

    sister has brought her nothing but good fortune. Good will always triumph over evil.

    Danie was aggrieved. How can everything turn against her like that? Now, she even has the

    conviction that her sister found happiness because of her. She had to take it back and she knew the

    way. A wry smile crept onto her features. "So, if you love God so much, then why do you do what he

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    hates?"

    "I beg your pardon?" Danica didn''t understand what Danie was munching at.

    "You are fornicating, dear sister. Isn''t that a sin?" Danica was directly used.

    She felt washed with shame because, by Biblical standards, her sister was right. However, when she

    recalled the circumstances surrounding her rtionship with Loney, she quickly got over it. Things

    would have been different if they had met differently at a different time. She wouldn''t have lost her

    moral value.

    "It''s a sin but I''m just amazed at how okay it is for you to make me sleep with a man to get you money

    because I love you. However, when ites to a man who loves me, you call it fornication. Well, in the

    contract, the terms weren''t by artificial insemination. It was supposed to be by natural means so you

    sold me out into prostitution but God favoured me and turned things around. Everything I did, I did for

    you because I love you, Danie."

    Danica''s eyes welled with tears and she allowed it to fall. It was sensitive. She wanted her first night to

    be on her wedding day but her sister took that from her. She can''t even remember how her first time

    was. It ached her to know that after all the sacrifices she made, her sister found sce in biting her

    with something so delicate. It was true that she didn''t want to do this in the beginning but how could

    she stop now? She also knew that Loney would marry her if she wanted but was it the right thing? Her

    mind was too cloudy to think straight. Her sister''s words hurt like hell. She never wanted to fornicate.

    She just didn''t have a choice but now, she wanted Loney as much as he wanted her so how can she

    stop him?

    Danie scoffed. She knew she had broken her sister''s defences. Shaking her head, she said, "sweet

    sister, if you love me so much, then why don''t you leave Loney for me? I promise I won''t ask for

    anything else. This is the only way you can prove to me that you truly love me and are not faking it."

    Danie made her demand in her sister''s weak state.

    Danica was lost with words. Still, when she managed to speak, she shocked her sister. "No, Loney has

    been through so much already. He deserves to be happy. He will hurt too much if I leave him. I can''t. I

    will never leave him."

    Danie frowned in disappointment. Then, she understood her sister''s words. "Come on, sister, I am

    not asking you to break up with him. I have done it perfectly before and I can do it again. You can be

    me and I can be like you. Then you request to leave. For as long as he feels you are the one he is with,

    he won''t be hurt right?" Danie made a smart suggestion when she realized that Danica was only

    afraid of Loney getting hurt.

    "You mean you want us to switch ces?" Danica asked as she tried to understand the repercussions

    of the action she was going to take.

    "Exactly. You can go back to church and have a decent life with the kids at the shelter and all. Herty will

    be there for you and Jones as well."

    "But I''m pregnant and you aren''t," Danica said bitterly. She couldn''t believe she was going to make

    another consideration for her sister.

    "Leave that to me. I will pretend to be pregnant and get the baby from you when it''s born. Think sister,

    Loney is a good man. I will never join a badpany and will be a good wife. So, what do you say?"

 Chapter Fifty - Six

    Chapter Fifty - Six

    Loney apologized to Mabel and thanked Paul after Danica left with her sister. However, he felt

    ufortable with the two sisters being together upon the realization that Danie had deliberately

    messed with Danica''s food. Nastier was, he knew Danica didn''t want him to send her sister away,

    which was why she deliberately requested to speak with Danie behind closed doors therefore, he did

    the unthinkable.

    "Paul, I need the CCTV coverage to her room," Loney announced after Mabel left for the kitchen. Paul

    was taken aback. "That isn''t right, Loney. You have to respect her privacy."

    Loney understood Paul''s reservation. The CCTV was supposed to be for emergencies and not for

    spying on anyone.

    "Don''t you think I do? I''m only worried because I don''t trust Danie. She messed with her food. Who

    knows what else she would do. I want her out and yet, Danica won''t allow me so I have to do what I

    have to do." Loney was no longer asking. It was amand.

    "You have to promise not to tell her about anything you hear or see. If there''s anything to be fixed, it

    has to be void of whatever you see on the screen," Paul said. He knew about Loney''s temper. It could

    be way over the top when activated.

    "Can we go now?" Loney impatiently asked. Paul nodded and beckoned him to his room. Paul checked

    hisrge led tv screen connected to all the CCTV footage. All rooms showed in tiny boxes on his

    screen where he erged the footage of Danica''s room and increased the volume.

    Loney listened attentively to the conversation between both sisters. He wasn''t surprised that Danie

    was trying to manipte her sister again but right now, his heart was hanging. Was their love strong

    enough to stand the test of time? Will Danica leave him for the sake of her sister? Now that he knew

    the n, he would know what to do but what mattered would be the answer Danica would give her

    sister.

    *****

    "Leave that to me. I will pretend to be pregnant and get the baby from you when it''s born. Think sister,

    Loney is a good man. I will never join a badpany and will be a good wife. So, what do you say?"

    Danie waited eagerly for her sister''s response. Danica, on another hand, began to think carefully.

    Danie''s final words sounded familiar to her. Too familiar. It was the same thing she said to make her

    ept surrogacy.

    "Let me ask you a question. If Loney lost everything right now and went back to being a nerd, would

    you still love him as you im?"

    Danie''s eyes bored into her sisters''. Revulsion loomed in her eyes. If Loney lost everything, then she

    would rather choose Jones. She still affirmed that she missed him. She never felt bonded to anyone

    the way she did with Jones but Loney was richer and more powerful. What good would he be without

    his wealth?

    Being trapped with the question, Danie couldn''t understand her sister''s motive for asking and

    stressed implicating herself therefore, she chose silence.

    Danica wasn''t a dunce. She could see through her sister. "So, you would also understand the reason

    why I can''t go with your n. You see, when you love someone, you ept them the way they are. It

    doesn''t matter whether or not they can afford the next meal. What matters is the potential in them. The

    ability to strive to be better in future."

    Danie red at her sister. Pain swimming in her pupil. "So you won''t do it?"

    "Never. I would rather die together with him and our unborn child than allow you to ever hurt him again.

    Now, this conversation is over. Get out!" It was true. Her sister only cared about the money. If she

    genuinely loved Loney, she would have epted without thinking twice but she couldn''t answer the

    question. It made Danica''s heart heavy that Danie was still the same. Perhaps, some people would

    never change.

    "You chose a stranger over your blood sister?" Danie couldn''t fathom the dissatisfaction overrunning

    her mien.

    "Do you even know what that means? I guess not because you don''t love anyone. All you care about is

    yourself. I love Loney and I will stay with him. I will have this child for him and I will stay with him for as

    long as he wants whether it makes you happy or not." Danica''s voice was calm but the firmness wasn''t

    missed.

    "You are so delusional," Danie uttered between gritted teeth. "What about Jones?" She asked,

    holding on to herst strand of hope. She knew that her sister would have a soft spot for Jones, seeing

    how Herty had tried to keep her away from him. However, Danica response marvelled her.

    "Jones is a good man but Loney is the one I love. I know what I want and I am not selfish," Danica

    stated, matter of factly.

    Danie couldn''t take it. The realization hit home that Danica would sacrifice herself for her but she

    loved Loney too much to make him a sacrificialmb. How could her sister love a man so deep to her

    disadvantage? She would prove her wrong. "You will regret this Danica, I vouch for it. You will realize

    that Loney is with you because of me. I will prove it to you" she threatened.

    "Good luck with that. Now get out. I want to lock my door," Danica stood from the bed and tried to keep

    her anger in check.

    After her sister stepped out, she locked her door and went to Loney''s room. She forgot having left him

    in the dining room. When the realization hit her, she turned around to go and meet him. Regardless,

    she bumped into him as soon as the door jeered open.

    "I''m sorry I.."

    Her apology stuck in her throat when Loney sealed her lips with his, as he wrapped his arms tightly

    around her. Loney felt so emotional at how Danica chose him over her sister. He wasn''t expecting it

    and yet, he couldn''t tell her he had heard it all. For the first time, he felt something he never felt before.

    It was peaceful. He didn''t know how to describe it but he felt he got everything he ever wanted from

    one woman: Love, affection, joy, family, and peace. Yes and he would not sacrifice it for anything. He

    will live and cherish it for the rest of his life.

    The remaining days, they spent in more lovemaking. Intermittently, Loney would work on hisptop

    while Danica read a book. For as long as Loney was around, she would be by his side. A month

    passed and Danie had found ways of getting close to Danica after a few visits from Herty. During one

    of Herty''s visits, she had met Loney and found him intimidating but she could tell that he loved her

    friend dearly.

    Paul hadn''t made headway with Herty because he refused to follow her to church. Anytime he dropped

    her off from her visit, he would lightly put his request across, only to be met with the same response.

    Danie had begun ying the role of a good sister and one couldn''t tell whether or not it was for real

    but it felt great. Loney has been busy for the past few weeks. He wille homete at night and leave

    before the break of dawn. It wasn''t new to Danica but she missed him so much therefore, Danie''s

    presence was a greatfort. She felt that her decision to keep her sister in the mansion was the best.

    The twin sisters had been watching a cooking contest on Danica''s phone when thetter felt her

    dder heavy and ran to the washroom. A text message popped on her phone.

    ''I will see you in a few hours.'' It was from Loney. A tsunami of bitter emotions swung Danie. She was

    about to delete the message when Danica returned. She took the phone and responded. ''Best news

    I''ve heard in weeks.'' A cute smile decorated her features.

    ''I know, I miss you so much.''

    ''I miss you more. I will make something for you so let me know when you are close.''

    ''Sure.''

    The sisters returned to watching their program when Danica went to the washroom to ease herself

    again. Another message dropped, I''m on my way. You can start cooking.''

    Danie responded, ''ok.'' and deleted the message before Danica returned. Perhaps, it was time to

    execute her n. She hadn''t been privileged to see Loney for a whole month because of his night

    return.

    "Can I use your bathroom Danica? I think I have my monthly flow."

    "Sure but I don''t have any tampons," Danica replied. After all, she had no use for those.

    "Don''t worry. I will get some in my room when I''m done but can I wear one of your clothes?" Danie

    asked, a sweet smile covering her features. Without thinking much, Danica said, "yes."

    A wave of excitement swayed Danie. She went to use Danica''s washroom, having aplete bath.

    She made sure to use her sister''s shampoo so much she carried her scent. She put on Danica''s dress

    and used her perfume when she was done. She let her hair loose, the way Danica does. They looked

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    identical.

    "I''m hungry. Let''s get something to eat," Danie said to her sister when she was done.

    "Loney said he wasing over but he hasn''t confirmed. Perhaps he got too busy but I will still make

    something for him," Danica said, a good reason to follow her sister to the kitchen. However, it was

    exactly what Danie wanted.

    The sisters went to the kitchen together. Mabel had gone to get some stuff for the house with Paul.

    Amidst cooking, Danica felt pressed again but she also felt tired. She stayed awake watching the video

    with her sister and also waiting for Loney''s call.

    In her situation, fatigue was a close pal. She excused herself and went upstairs to ease herself. She

    wanted to message Loney but her eyes felt heavy so she decided to rest a bit.

    Loney got home and smelled the aroma from the kitchen, right from the entrance. He stood at the

    entrance of the kitchen and admired Danie cooking, thinking it was Danica. Naturally, he stepped

    closer, hugging her from the back.

    "I missed you so much," he said, his head buried in the crook of her neck. A wry smile crept onto

    Danie''s features. She didn''t want to betray herself by speaking so she turned around and pressed

    her lips on Loney''s. He savoured in the kiss, trailing his hands over her figure. He realized she was

    slightly thinner. Does it mean she hasn''t been eating well or because she missed him too? The thought

    was drowned by the hardness of his member.

    He slipped his hands under her butt, and lifted her, she wrapped her legs around his torso, her arms

    around his neck. He carried her upstairs, dropped her gently on the bed, and began taking off his work

    clothes. Danie quickly undressed and sped her lips on Loney''s again. She didn''t want to give him

    the chance to ask any questions. Her voice might betray her because she couldn''t predict her sister''s

    response at a time like this. She held his hard member and pushed it inside herself without waiting for

    more forey. She knew she had limited time. A frown crept onto Loney''s face at the action but

    pleasures soon wiped the suspicion.

    Danica jolted from her sleep as if someone woke her. She looked around and saw no one. She

    checked her phone and saw Loney''s message, ''I''m here.'' Guilt plunged her. She had left the food on

    fire with Danie. But why hasn''t Loneye to wake her? Was he upset because she left the cooking

    for Danie?

    She jumped out of bed, the swift movement making her slightly dizzy. She emptied herself once again

    before heading out. She smelt Loney''s scent and instantly he was around. She rushed to his room,

    excitement and guilt brewing her.

    However, she froze at the sight in front of her. She arrived to see a woman that looked like her and

    Loney, both shaking violently. They had just climaxed. A bullet of headache hit her, she felt dizzy. Her

    eyes turned blurry, her feet became weak as she sunk onto the cold maple floor.

 Chapter Fifty - Seven

    Chapter Fifty - Seven

    Loney jolted, his head lifted and his gaze caught the figure lying on the floor at the door. A freezing air

    blew around him, he froze. An emotion muffled with fear and blinded by anxiety massaged him. It felt

    strange, too strange. What just happened? The clothes scattered on the floor were Danica''s. The

    woman lying beneath him almost drifting to sleep was Danica so what was Danie doing on the floor

    in front of his door.

    He was about to say something when his eyes caught sight of Danica''s bracelet. Now everything hits

    home. The woman beneath him was Danie and the love of his life passed out in shock. No, this can''t

    be happening. His eyes were still glued to the figure at the door as he lifted himself. His hand pulled a

    towel robe which he slipped on as he ambled close to the figure.

    Something died inside him at the realization. His knees shook with every step he took as he knelt

    before her. A loud growl tore from his throat. "ARRRRRRRRHHHHHH, NOOOOOOOOOOO."

    It was so loud it shook every corner of his mansion. The maids were coiled in fear. The guards stepped

    back from turmoil. Paul heard it from the garage where he was parking the car upon his return to the

    mansion with Mabel.

    Danie''s timing was perfect. Too perfect. She has always been nning. Always preparing and when

    the opportunity shone, she struck. She struck so hard, she didn''t miss her target. Hitting two birds with

    one stone. Loney never expected this from Danie. Nothing in life, not even Danie shunning him,

    hurt as much as the pain he felt, seeing the woman he loved more than his life on the floor.

    He tried to slip his arm under her neck and thighs to lift her from the floor but his contact with her burnt

    him like fire. He was repulsed with himself. He felt idiotic. He didn''t deserve her. She was too pure and

    he was too dirty. Yet, he thought about her life. Her life could be in danger.

    Brushing the strange feeling aside, he lifted her gently to the sofa. He put a call through to Dr Jeff and

    followed his instruction. He checked her pulse and it was normal. Her breathing was also stable.

    Therefore, he lowered her head into the sofa while her legs rested on the arm, just as Dr Jeff had

    instructed.

    Paul raced to Loney''s room, as soon as he parked the car, Mabel tried to keep up his pace, worry

    flunking her. Something terrible must have happened for Loney to scream like that. It was strange of

    him. Too strange. Loney never flinched when it came to pain so what could be happening?

    "What happened, Loney?" Paul breathlessly asked, after barging into the room. He looked around, his

    gazending on Danie peacefully lying on the bed. He thought it was Danica. His mind twitched.

    Something didn''t seem right. His gaze found Loney. He looked like a mountain copsed on top of him.

    Then he saw Danica lying on the sofa, seeming unconscious. Naturally, he moved to check on Danica,

    whom he thought to be Danie because he didn''t see any way Danie would be on Loney''s bed.

    Confusion overrode Mabel''s senses but she dared not ask a question. Instead, she got the maids to

    clean up. Seeing Mabel and Paul enter the room with two maids, Danie got upzily and began

    putting on her clothes. No one gave her any attention. It was almost as if she never existed.

    "She passed out." Seeing Paul care for Danica, Loney couldn''t bring himself to feel jealous this time.

    He rather felt relieved because he felt too dirty to touch her. "Take care of her Paul, I need to get out of

    here." He rushed to the washroom before Paul could respond. He bathed and scrapped his body as if

    he wanted to peel off his skin. A few minutester, he came out, dressed in a simple shirt and denim

    jeans.

    "You can''t run away from your problems Loney, it will only worsen matters. She''s pregnant." Loney was

    walking to the door when Paul spoke. He froze as soon as he heard the word pregnant.  He had

    forgotten that aspect. Paul continued to speak. "Right now, she''s sleeping and I think you should be the

    one by her side when she wakes up," he concluded.

    Loney turned to face Paul but he couldn''t look him in the eye. He felt guilty. Too guilty. "How can I face

    her? How can I ever look into her eyes again?" His voice was teary when he spoke. Paul realized he

    had been crying. Whatever happened must be terrible because Paul has never seen Loney this

    vulnerable. The great and mighty Loney had recoiled to his shell like a teenage boy.

    "What happened, Loney?" Paul asked again, determined to get a tangible answer. Loney facepalmed.

    "I didn''t know." Frustration was his visiblepanion at this moment.

    Paul was intelligent. After all, he was an FBI secret agent for six years and has also had quite a lot of

    experience with women. From Loney''s action, he could now decipher that Danica was the one on the

    sofa and Danie is the one dressing up. He sighed helplessly.

    "You mean..."

    "Yes. If not for the bracelet, I wouldn''t have known." Loney''s voice was broken as he spoke. All Paul

    could feel for him at this moment was sympathy. He has never seen Loney like this. He was so broken.

    But Paul also knew very well how much Loney loathed Danie. Therefore he guessed what had

    happened.

    "You tricked him didn''t you?" Paul''s gaze met Danie''s. His expression was unreadable.

    Danie was unfazed. She wished that her sister would rather die. At least, she had Loney coiled

    around her finger even if it''s just for this short while.

    "Will he stop pretending already? You should have heard his moans. He enjoyed it as much as I did. I

    always said I was the one he wanted but no one believed me." Loney wanted to speak but no words

    woulde out. His only concern was Danica.

    Yet, when Danie came close to him, he found it hard to control the rage forming in his mien. With an

    abrupt movement, he pushed her so violently before her hand touched his, she fell hard on the floor.

    "Ouch, that hurts. Why are you punishing me? I didn''t seduce you or anything. You came to me,"

    Danie used curtly.

    Loney blinked and it was as if something else had died in him. He ambled close to her. Fearfully,

    Danie kept stepping back. Loney''s gaze was too deadly. She wasn''t seeing Loney in there. It was

    someone else. Maybe a wounded lion. His voice was a low growl, embroidered with pain. "You wore

    her clothes, you used her shampoo and even her perfume. You looked and smelt just like her. One

    more word from you and I will strangle you to death." Loney''s demeanour was so dangerous Danie

    trembled. Yet, this was her chance and she wasn''t ready to give up.

    "You can lie to anybody but not to me. You knew I was the one Loney, you kn-" Her words stuck in her

    throat when a strong arm gripped her neck, pinning her to the wall. Her feet were in the air and her

    weight felt like paper.

    "I will nevery hands on any woman but you, are not a woman. You are the epitome of evil and you

    have no gender." His grip tightened around her neck, Danie felt hot. The flow of air to her lungs was

    reducing. She never expected Loney to feel pained this way. Was this the end of her life? Was he really

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    going to kill her? She was losing her breath and her eyes began to roll back.

    "I can kill and bury you right here, no one will know, not even your sister. I warned you to stay out of my

    way, didn''t I?"

    Danie was losing consciousness. Things were turning dark. Suddenly, Loney felt another strong arm

    on his. The force was so great, it ripped his arms off Danie. "It''s not worth it Loney, let her go."

    Loney blinked as he heard Paul''s voice. Something awakened in him. All he saw was Danie gasping

    for air. Coughing and coughing till her eyes turned watery. He took a step towards her as fear gripped

    Danie. She thought he was going to finish what he started.

    With the little strength and bnce she regained, she cackled out of Loney''s bedroom without looking

    back. She escaped this time but the man might kill her the next time. Loney ran his hand through his

    hair in frustration, not even realizing that he almost killed Danie. Everyone has an evil side. That part

    of him had been locked for years but Danie almost resurrected it and she would have died from it.

    His gaze found the sleeping figure on the sofa. How was he going to face her when she woke up? The

    thought did not settle well with him yet, he couldn''t bring himself to walk out, even though he so

    desperately wanted to. He would face her when she woke up and he wanted her to vent all her anger

    on him. He will take all the me and he will do whatever she wants.

    "Should I send her away?" Paul''s voice interrupted Loney''s thought. He knew Paul was talking about

    Danie.

    "Let Danica wake up first," he reluctantly said. Every fibre of his being wanted to send her away but

    how much more hurt will he cause Danica when she wakes up?

    "I think you can move her to the bed. Jeff said she will be fine." Loney wondered when Paul called Jeff

    that he hadn''t realized it.

    "You called him?" He asked like he just saw Paul for the first time. He was supposed to call Dr Jeff to

    update him on Danica''s state but something died inside him, he wasn''t thinking right.

    "Mmmm," Paul sighed.

    "Thanks."

    "You''re wee. I will be in my room when you need me. I can''t help you from here. I''m out." Paul

    didn''t wait for Loney''s approval. He knew that his help was no longer needed.

    Loney ced Danica gently on the neatlyid bed. He knelt beside the bed and held her hand. It was

    warm, filled with love. "I don''t deserve you, Danica. I couldn''t differentiate between you and your sister.

    I betrayed you. p me. Hit me. Abuse me. Do whatever you want, Danica but please don''t leave me. I

    know you won''t be able to forgive me now but I''m ready to wait for as long as it takes."

    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he spoke. He still couldn''t understand what just happened. He was

    so excited toe home early to meet her. He had so much nned but why couldn''t he be a bit more

    vignt? No matter how he saw it, he couldn''t forgive himself and neither was he expecting her

    forgiveness.

    He didn''t know how long he knelt on the fleece fluffy floor rug beside the bed. He didn''t know how much

    time passed but the tears never stopped. His eyes were shut in remorse. He couldn''t look at her in the

    face.

    Suddenly, he felt a movement on his face. Something soft, it wasn''t the tears constantly washing his

    face. It was rather wiping his tears. A soft hand was wiping his tears. It can''t be Danica so who was

    it?

 Chapter Fifty - Eight

    Chapter Fifty - Eight

    Loney jolted, his head lifted and his gaze caught the figure lying on the floor at the door. A freezing air

    blew around him, he froze. An emotion muffled with fear and blinded by anxiety massaged him. It felt

    strange, too strange. What just happened? The clothes scattered on the floor were Danica''s. The

    woman lying beneath him almost drifting to sleep was Danica so what was Danie doing on the floor

    in front of his door.

    He was about to say something when his eyes caught sight of Danica''s bracelet. Now everything hits

    home. The woman beneath him was Danie and the love of his life passed out in shock. No, this can''t

    be happening. His eyes were still glued to the figure at the door as he lifted himself. His hand pulled a

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    towel robe which he slipped on as he ambled close to the figure.

    Something died inside him at the realization. His knees shook with every step he took as he knelt

    before her. A loud growl tore from his throat. "ARRRRRRRRHHHHHH, NOOOOOOOOOOO."

    It was so loud it shook every corner of his mansion. The maids were coiled in fear. The guards stepped

    back from turmoil. Paul heard it from the garage where he was parking the car upon his return to the

    mansion with Mabel.

    Danie''s timing was perfect. Too perfect. She has always been nning. Always preparing and when

    the opportunity shone, she struck. She struck so hard, she didn''t miss her target. Hitting two birds with

    one stone. Loney never expected this from Danie. Nothing in life, not even Danie shunning him,

    hurt as much as the pain he felt, seeing the woman he loved more than his life on the floor.

    He tried to slip his arm under her neck and thighs to lift her from the floor but his contact with her burnt

    him like fire. He was repulsed with himself. He felt idiotic. He didn''t deserve her. She was too pure and

    he was too dirty. Yet, he thought about her life. Her life could be in danger.

    Brushing the strange feeling aside, he lifted her gently to the sofa. He put a call through to Dr Jeff and

    followed his instruction. He checked her pulse and it was normal. Her breathing was also stable.

    Therefore, he lowered her head into the sofa while her legs rested on the arm, just as Dr Jeff had

    instructed.

    Paul raced to Loney''s room, as soon as he parked the car, Mabel tried to keep up his pace, worry

    flunking her. Something terrible must have happened for Loney to scream like that. It was strange of

    him. Too strange. Loney never flinched when it came to pain so what could be happening?

    "What happened, Loney?" Paul breathlessly asked, after barging into the room. He looked around, his

    gazending on Danie peacefully lying on the bed. He thought it was Danica. His mind twitched.

    Something didn''t seem right. His gaze found Loney. He looked like a mountain copsed on top of him.

    Then he saw Danica lying on the sofa, seeming unconscious. Naturally, he moved to check on Danica,

    whom he thought to be Danie because he didn''t see any way Danie would be on Loney''s bed.

    Confusion overrode Mabel''s senses but she dared not ask a question. Instead, she got the maids to

    clean up. Seeing Mabel and Paul enter the room with two maids, Danie got upzily and began

    putting on her clothes. No one gave her any attention. It was almost as if she never existed.

    "She passed out." Seeing Paul care for Danica, Loney couldn''t bring himself to feel jealous this time.

    He rather felt relieved because he felt too dirty to touch her. "Take care of her Paul, I need to get out of

    here." He rushed to the washroom before Paul could respond. He bathed and scrapped his body as if

    he wanted to peel off his skin. A few minutester, he came out, dressed in a simple shirt and denim

    jeans.

    "You can''t run away from your problems Loney, it will only worsen matters. She''s pregnant." Loney was

    walking to the door when Paul spoke. He froze as soon as he heard the word pregnant.  He had

    forgotten that aspect. Paul continued to speak. "Right now, she''s sleeping and I think you should be the

    one by her side when she wakes up," he concluded.

    Loney turned to face Paul but he couldn''t look him in the eye. He felt guilty. Too guilty. "How can I face

    her? How can I ever look into her eyes again?" His voice was teary when he spoke. Paul realized he

    had been crying. Whatever happened must be terrible because Paul has never seen Loney this

    vulnerable. The great and mighty Loney had recoiled to his shell like a teenage boy.

    "What happened, Loney?" Paul asked again, determined to get a tangible answer. Loney facepalmed.

    "I didn''t know." Frustration was his visiblepanion at this moment.

    Paul was intelligent. After all, he was an FBI secret agent for six years and has also had quite a lot of

    experience with women. From Loney''s action, he could now decipher that Danica was the one on the

    sofa and Danie is the one dressing up. He sighed helplessly.

    "You mean..."

    "Yes. If not for the bracelet, I wouldn''t have known." Loney''s voice was broken as he spoke. All Paul

    could feel for him at this moment was sympathy. He has never seen Loney like this. He was so broken.

    But Paul also knew very well how much Loney loathed Danie. Therefore he guessed what had

    happened.

    "You tricked him didn''t you?" Paul''s gaze met Danie''s. His expression was unreadable.

    Danie was unfazed. She wished that her sister would rather die. At least, she had Loney coiled

    around her finger even if it''s just for this short while.

    "Will he stop pretending already? You should have heard his moans. He enjoyed it as much as I did. I

    always said I was the one he wanted but no one believed me." Loney wanted to speak but no words

    woulde out. His only concern was Danica.

    Yet, when Danie came close to him, he found it hard to control the rage forming in his mien. With an

    abrupt movement, he pushed her so violently before her hand touched his, she fell hard on the floor.

    "Ouch, that hurts. Why are you punishing me? I didn''t seduce you or anything. You came to me,"

    Danie used curtly.

    Loney blinked and it was as if something else had died in him. He ambled close to her. Fearfully,

    Danie kept stepping back. Loney''s gaze was too deadly. She wasn''t seeing Loney in there. It was

    someone else. Maybe a wounded lion. His voice was a low growl, embroidered with pain. "You wore

    her clothes, you used her shampoo and even her perfume. You looked and smelt just like her. One

    more word from you and I will strangle you to death." Loney''s demeanour was so dangerous Danie

    trembled. Yet, this was her chance and she wasn''t ready to give up.

    "You can lie to anybody but not to me. You knew I was the one Loney, you kn-" Her words stuck in her

    throat when a strong arm gripped her neck, pinning her to the wall. Her feet were in the air and her

    weight felt like paper.

    "I will nevery hands on any woman but you, are not a woman. You are the epitome of evil and you

    have no gender." His grip tightened around her neck, Danie felt hot. The flow of air to her lungs was

    reducing. She never expected Loney to feel pained this way. Was this the end of her life? Was he really

    going to kill her? She was losing her breath and her eyes began to roll back.

    "I can kill and bury you right here, no one will know, not even your sister. I warned you to stay out of my

    way, didn''t I?"

    Danie was losing consciousness. Things were turning dark. Suddenly, Loney felt another strong arm

    on his. The force was so great, it ripped his arms off Danie. "It''s not worth it Loney, let her go."

    Loney blinked as he heard Paul''s voice. Something awakened in him. All he saw was Danie gasping

    for air. Coughing and coughing till her eyes turned watery. He took a step towards her as fear gripped

    Danie. She thought he was going to finish what he started.

    With the little strength and bnce she regained, she cackled out of Loney''s bedroom without looking

    back. She escaped this time but the man might kill her the next time. Loney ran his hand through his

    hair in frustration, not even realizing that he almost killed Danie. Everyone has an evil side. That part

    of him had been locked for years but Danie almost resurrected it and she would have died from it.

    His gaze found the sleeping figure on the sofa. How was he going to face her when she woke up? The

    thought did not settle well with him yet, he couldn''t bring himself to walk out, even though he so

    desperately wanted to. He would face her when she woke up and he wanted her to vent all her anger

    on him. He will take all the me and he will do whatever she wants.

    "Should I send her away?" Paul''s voice interrupted Loney''s thought. He knew Paul was talking about

    Danie.

    "Let Danica wake up first," he reluctantly said. Every fibre of his being wanted to send her away but

    how much more hurt will he cause Danica when she wakes up?

    "I think you can move her to the bed. Jeff said she will be fine." Loney wondered when Paul called Jeff

    that he hadn''t realized it.

    "You called him?" He asked like he just saw Paul for the first time. He was supposed to call Dr Jeff to

    update him on Danica''s state but something died inside him, he wasn''t thinking right.

    "Mmmm," Paul sighed.

    "Thanks."

    "You''re wee. I will be in my room when you need me. I can''t help you from here. I''m out." Paul

    didn''t wait for Loney''s approval. He knew that his help was no longer needed.

    Loney ced Danica gently on the neatlyid bed. He knelt beside the bed and held her hand. It was

    warm, filled with love. "I don''t deserve you, Danica. I couldn''t differentiate between you and your sister.

    I betrayed you. p me. Hit me. Abuse me. Do whatever you want, Danica but please don''t leave me. I

    know you won''t be able to forgive me now but I''m ready to wait for as long as it takes."

    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he spoke. He still couldn''t understand what just happened. He was

    so excited toe home early to meet her. He had so much nned but why couldn''t he be a bit more

    vignt? No matter how he saw it, he couldn''t forgive himself and neither was he expecting her

    forgiveness.

    He didn''t know how long he knelt on the fleece fluffy floor rug beside the bed. He didn''t know how much

    time passed but the tears never stopped. His eyes were shut in remorse. He couldn''t look at her in the

    face.

    Suddenly, he felt a movement on his face. Something soft, it wasn''t the tears constantly washing his

    face. It was rather wiping his tears. A soft hand was wiping his tears. It can''t be Danica so who was

    it?

 Chapter Fifty - Nine

    Chapter Fifty - Nine

    She was about to get up when Loney grabbed her hand. "No, let Mabel do it." He needed her by his

    side. He needed her warmth. She was different but that was what made her special. He was so drawn

    to her that he was ready to give her anything including his life.

    "Fine." Danica didn''t argue. She didn''t see it necessary at a time like this. She couldn''t tell him about

    the half-done food she left in Danie''s care. Well, thinking about it, after all that had happened, she

    would rather discard the whole utensil when she goes to the kitchen. Danie was worse than she

    thought and even she has begun to fear her blood sister. Meanwhile, Loney was a bit sceptical about

    Danica''s abrupt response. He expected her to persist like she used to."Danica, is everything alright?"

    He suddenly asked.

    "Yes, why?" She asked in the same abrupt way.

    Loney swallowed. "It''s so strange that you forgive so easily. I wouldn''t have forgiven you if I were in

    your shoes." His eyes were dark when he spoke, Danica knew above all, that he wasn''t joking.

    "I would have been surprised if you hadn''t told me about your past and I would have been even more

    surprised if you said otherwise. Some things define us including our past but what makes our future,

    are the people we meet, the books we read and the things we believe. My favourite reading list is the

    Bible. Perhaps you would understand me better if you read a few chapters from it."

    "That aside, since I forgave you eagerly. My heart is free and there you are with a heavy heart because

    you can''t forgive yourself and I know why. It''s because you can''t ept what you can''t give. It''s hard

    for you to ept forgiveness because it''s hard for you to give it. Simple as that."

    Loney listened to her attentively. He was practically hanging on to her words but it did make sense to

    him this time. Danica should be the one hurt yet, she is the oneforting him. "You are strange."

    "You are still kneeling. You are going to hurt your knees. Come andy down beside me," Danica

    dismissively said. It was as if nothing had happened. Loney realized that when Danica hadid back on

    the bed, he couldn''ty beside her and rather knelt by the bed. He reluctantly stood up and meandered

    to her side. Danica moved closer to him, cing her head on his chest. She could hear his fast heart

    rate.

    "So, how was work?" She asked to ease his mood. However, since she hadn''t asked him that question

    before, he felt uneasy and rather said,

    "I think we should eat. I''m starving because I haven''t eaten since you were going to cook for me." He

    recalled the terrible event.

    "Sorry about that. I got pressed and went to ease myself. Suddenly, I felt light and dozed off." Loney

    found it weird. Danica might be having a lot of fatigue issues but when it came to him, she always went

    the extra mile.

    "Were you with someone in the kitchen? and did you drink or eat anything?" Loney asked thoughtfully.

    He still felt ashamed at how he got caught in Danie''s trap. It was quite unlike him. However,

    everything hit home. When Danica began cooking, her sister offered her orange juice which she liked

    A line of regret crossed her features. Why couldn''t she be smarter? How could she easily let her sister

    in? "I was with Danie and she prepared orange juice for me." Silence rained, both immersed in their

    thoughts.

    "I''m truly sorry, Danica." Loney broke the silence.

    "I already forgave you. Enough talk. Let''s get something to eat." Danica let out a smile that didn''t reach

    her eyes. She didn''t know how it would feel to see her sister again.

    Even though she had forgiven Loney, thetter couldn''t forgive himself. They walked out of the room

    hand in hand but he was still lost in everything that happened. He still couldn''t believe it. How could she

    forgive him? Was she faking it? There was only one way to find out.

    As they stepped out, he intended to kiss her but just before he took action, Danie ambled close to

    them. Her eyes brimmed with fire. She couldn''t believe that to the extent she went to separate those

    two, they still came out hand in hand as if nothing happened. It was a pathetic defeat for her.

    "Are you so irrational? Did you forgive him just like that? He knew it was me. He even mentioned my

    name. How can you be so foolish?" Danie seethed. It ached her that her sister was beginning to see

    between her lies. She couldn''t let that happen. However, Danica wasn''t as weak as she expected.

    What if Loney never regains himself? It was a burden she now carried and she couldn''t take it

    anymore.

    "It was the same foolishness I used to forgive you when you drugged me in the pub. The same one I

    used to ept this contract. The same one I used to forgive you when you messed with my food. Still, I

    forgive you too." Danica''s voice was firm but calm. To her, the best form of revenge was forgiveness.

    That way, she wouldn''t carry the burden after.

    "I didn''t ask for your forgiveness," Danieshed out. Loney didn''t see a reason for interfering. For as

    long as Danica has agreed to let her sister go, he was going to ensure that it happened. His eyes

    began to search for Paul.

    "I still gave it anyway but sorry you have to move out," Danicashed out to Loney''s astonishment. He

    didn''t think she was up to it. His eyes moved from searching for paul, now settling on the two sisters.

    "What?" Danie couldn''t hide the shock. She didn''t see iting. "Mum and Dad left us. You know

    you are the only one I have. You are my only family. I see you will rather choose him over me and you

    don''t care where I end up. I should have known that my life was better with the mafia."

    Danie knew how to get her sister''s sympathy. She perceived that her sister will never allow her to go

    back to the life she used to engage in and would rather change her mind but Danica''s answer wasn''t

    what she expected.

    "You know very well that is not true. You have done more harm done well. Your presence is no longer

    wee," Danica forced the words out. It was hard letting them out. No matter what her sister had

    done, she still felt pity for her because all they had left was each other but now, Danica had Loney so

    what about Danie?

    "If we are rted by blood, then you have no right to send me away. Our parents'' ghost will haunt you,"

    Danie threatened.

    "It wasn''t her decision. It was mine. Paul will take you home." Loney''s voice was deep and powerful.

    Danica trembled. She recalled vividly that she almost died in his hand therefore, she didn''t respond to

    Loney. She turned to her sister.

    "Danica, are you going to watch him send me away after he had both of us? What happened to the

    forgiveness you so wholeheartedly gave?" Danie tried to hold on to her sister''sst drop of sympathy

    and Loney noticed that she was getting there because Danica was mystified.

    "You have to go. Stop messing with her mind," Loney firmly said, a look of disgust crossing his

    features. Still, Danie wouldn''t give up.

    "Danica. Won''t you say something? Please forgive me, I will change, please..." Her voice turned teary.

    How could she live without seeing Loney again? This was a master n to separate them so she could

    have a chance. How could things turn against her? She just wanted to prove to Danica that if she

    wasn''t there, Loney would have been hers. She recalled Danica''s words that everything she meant for

    evil, God turned it around for her good. Did it mean God was against her?

    "Tell me the truth. What happened?" Danica''s expression was unreadable as she asked. Danie felt

    that perhaps if she confessed, she might have both Loney and Danica''s mercy and stay. That way, she

    could find a better way of getting her sister out.

    "Fine, I saw the message so I lied that I was having my monthly flow so I could use your cosmetics and

    carry your scent, as well as your clothes. I dropped something in your drink to make you sleep when I

    realized the time for his arrival was getting close and since he already told you to cook for him, he

    wouldn''t guess that I was the one. Look, I''m sorry, okay? It didn''t work and you still have him. I just

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    want to stay. I promise to be good," Danie sobbed. A tearnding from the corner of her eyes.

    "The car is ready, let''s go," Paul''s baritone voice sounded around them. All eyes turned to Danica.

    They were waiting for her final approval.

 Chapter Sixty

    Chapter Sixty

    "The car is ready, let''s go," Paul''s baritone voice sounded around them. All eyes turned to Danica.

    They were waiting for her final approval.

    Silence descended like snow. Not even the sound of a maid moving about was heard. Danie stared

    desperately at her sister. She couldn''t believe that she lost everything. Her sister had Loney and she

    was going to have his child. Something that Danie would never have. If only she could have Danica''s

    child and Loney, then her life would be perfect.

    "You can have all the money in my bank ount. Goodbye, Danie." Danica gave her final verdict

    and didn''t wait for another oration. She turned around and headed back to Loney''s room. Tears froze

    on Danie''s face. Her sister gave up on her. She would make her pay. She would regret giving her the

    money. Without a word, she turned around and followed Paul.

    Loney made one of the maids bring their food to his room. For the first time, he felt safe and light.

    Before the maid passed him with the tray, he took it and went to his room.

    Danica wasid on the bed in deep thought. He could see that she was still worried about her sister.

    What kind of heart does she have? He couldn''t understand her. Whichever way, he managed to get her

    to eat and after they were done, he asked,

    "So are you going to move in here or not?"

    Somehow, Danica felt it wasn''t a question but an order. Nheless, after everything that had

    happened, she didn''t feel like being away from him. If they had been in the same room, Danie''s n

    wouldn''t have worked and even though she had left, it was best to be together.

    "I will get the maids to move my things." A genuine smile crossed Loney''s features for the first time

    since he returned. "I forgive myself," he uttered. Danica''s smile matched his and she threw her arms

    around him.

    "That''s the best gift you can give yourself," she whispered in his ear. It came out so soft, so seductive.

    Loney locked eyes with hers. A wave of satisfaction filled him. She wasn''t rushed with decisions. She

    was prudent in her ways. She was worth the wait. Perhaps, God used Danie''s disrespect to keep him

    waiting for the right person. She was the one. The one his soul longed for. His lips brushed her ear lobe

    as he spoke, "how do you always find these strange answers to every question?"

    Danica was about to answer when his hands slipped into her blouse, taking it offpletely. The

    spark, the tingle, the connection, all began to wake instantly. "You know very well that they are not

    strange. They are the truth," her voice was breathy when she spoke, as Loney unhooked her bra. His

    finger graced around the roundness of her breast, as he caressed it in his hand.

    He hardened at the feel of her breast. It was soft and sulent. His voice turned seductive, his lips

    graced hers, she shivered. Whatever happened, drew them closer. Her body responded so fast or

    perhaps, had be more sensitive. "I want to kiss you but I won''t stop till I have all of you. Is that

    okay? I want to make love to you the whole night. Are you up to it?"

    His fingers slipped into her skirt, pulling it down. Danica''s heart fluttered. She was wet already. She was

    ready for him but she knew that he would tease her more before giving her what her body craved. "We

    can try but remember you have to go to work tomorrow."

    Loney pulled away from a little and pulled his shirt over his head. The movement was so swift, Danica

    was back in his arms. "I can choose not to. I employed enough project managers so I just have to send

    out instructions," he assured her softly. She was surprised. Was he gettingzy with work because of

    her?

    "Why?"

    "Because I want to be there for you and our baby Danica. I hope you''ll never leave me." Loney

    expressed his uncertainty. Danica gave him everything he felt he didn''t deserve therefore, he feared

    slightly.

    Danica was amazed at the length Loney was taking to make her happy. So many sacrifices made her

    shiver. "I will take you with me wherever I go." Danica''s words erased his fears. What she meant was,

    they will always be together. Loney took her nipple in his mouth, it was so sensitive, she squirmed in

    his arms.

    "I''m going to take it slow, I will lose myself in the softness of your body. I will love you like crazy. I will

    make you moan my name over and over again because you are my everything, Danica. I love you so

    much."

    "I love you too Lone.." Pleasure shot through her before shepleted her statement, making her

    moan. "Please..." Her body was on fire, her walls wet.

    She felt the heat tearing through her neck to her nipple and her clitoris all at once, she arched her back

    closing in on him. Loney felt hard, so hard it was almost painful. Yet, he wanted to continue teasing

    her.

    He carried her to the bed,ying her on her back. His lips traced to her core, and his tongue was about

    to prate when she moaned. "No, I want you. I want you inside me." Her breath was heavy, her

    voice seductive, Loney couldn''t deny her, no matter how he wanted to taste her. Her wish was his

    He spread her legs and positioned himself on top of her. He thrust gently, pushing deeper till she took

    his full length. A moan escaped both him and Danica.  He waited for her walls to adjust to his length.

    Then he pulled out almost to the tip before thrusting in again. He began to hasten his movement,

    thrusting hard and fast, the pleasure exploded all over her body.

    Danica''s muscles tightened at the feel of his length inside her. He was thrusting hard, her muscles

    tightened as she reached her climax, shaking violently and coating his manhood with her warm

    release. Loney halted but didn''t pull out of her.

    He pulled gently to the tip and plunge inside her as soon as she stopped trembling. She circled her legs

    around him, arching her back and lifting her waist to meet his hard thrust, it emitted pain and pleasure.

    Loney groaned when she moved her waist in circr movements. He wasn''t done but his body began

    to jerk. What has she done to him? "Damn you are so sweet, Danica, so tight," he plunged deeper

    again, harder, he hit her G-spot. Danica felt herself tremble again, her climax meeting his, they

    released together.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Loney''s mouth covered hers as soon as his body recovered from the heated climax. Pleasure sprang

    through her as Loney nibbled on her neck, admiring every inch of her body and realized her stomach

    had swelled a little. It was almost invisible but knowing her body like the back of his hands, he detected

    it. A proud smile crept onto his features, as he worshipped her body with wet kisses.

    *******

    Paul had dropped off Danie in her house. Thetter hadn''t spoken a word throughout the journey.

    She dozed off at a point before Paul woke her for directions which she was reluctant to give therefore,

    he had called Herty for the directions.

    However, he couldn''t help recalling Danie''sst words. "Tell my sister that she hasn''t seen thest of

    me." Not as if he hadn''t countered with a greater warning, "if you are wise, you would back down. If I

    wasn''t there, Loney would have killed you. He doesn''t take it kindly with trespassers. Just stay away

    from your sister if you value your life." As to whether or not Danica took his advice, he couldn''t tell.

    Therefore, he decided to see Herty, even though thetter was at church. Still, he refused to enter the

    auditorium when he got there and rather waited outside.

    "You should havee inside you know, we don''t bite," Herty said, tightening her grip on her sweater.

    It was quite chilly outside.

    A ke of sorrow crossed Paul''s features but he blinked and it was gone. However swift it may have

    seemed, Herty caught it and was greatly disturbed. "What''s the problem?"

    Paul didn''t trust Herty enough to let it out therefore, he went straight to the point. "Danie is back.

    Please keep an eye on her."

    Herty grimaced. It sounded like a joke because she knew without a doubt that Danie wouldn''t leave

    the mansion on her own ord. "What happened?"

    "You should ask her yourself. I won''t be the one to spill the beans."

    "I will speak to her," Herty nodded. She wanted to ask Paul more questions but since he didn''t give

    Herty an answer to the first, she wasn''t willing to ask another. Still, Paul thought that he had to warn

    her. "Just so you know, she has grown worse."

    "Perhaps she would need some therapy. I have someone who can help," Herty gave an assurance

    re.

    "Okay. I will take my leave now."

    "Goodbye Paul," Herty was about to leave when Paul asked,

    "You still won''t go with me on a date? I don''t bite, you know."

    Herty shook her head, "you came to church, yet you won''t enter. See you some other time."

    Paul didn''t speak but Herty realized a line of pain that crossed his features. She wanted to ask what the

    problem was but thought perhaps, it was due to thr answer she gave so she let it slide. she didn''t know

    why he kept asking her on a date yet, he wouldn''t let her in. He was so far from her.

    "Goodbye Herty," Paul said and drove off. Herty told Jones everything as soon as the evening service

    was over. Therefore, Jones decided to check on Danie.

    Luckily, her lights were still on when he got to the house. Irrespective, he was amazed to see her all

    dressed up when she came to open the door after he had pressed the doorbell eight times. Danie

    wasn''t expecting Jones toe to see her. She rather expected Herty therefore, Jones presence

    made her ufortable. She lowered her head.

    "You didn''t have toe."

    Jones ignored her statement and took a good look at her. She hasn''t dressed in Danica''s clothes

    anymore and he didn''t have to be told that she was going to the club from the short strapless glitter

    dress she wore yet he asked, "Where are you going?"

    Jone''s gaze made her uneasy. She had no reason to fake being Danica but she still felt a spark of

    attraction towards Jones. Whereas, she couldn''t guess what he was thinking. "To see a friend. She

    called a while ago that she came to Mexico City and wanted us to meet."

    Jones felt there was more to whoever she was going to meet. "Should Ie with you? I never met

    any of your friends before."

    "My phone had been switched off for months now but I just turned it on an hour ago." Jones understood

    her message. All the while she had been pretending to be Danica, she had switched off her life but

    now, she was being herself and that included connection to the poison of her past. He wanted to

    discourage her.

    "So who am I speaking with?"

    Jones question seemed harmless but Danie wanted to run. Still, he was standing at the doorway

    which made it impossible. Someway somehow, she couldn''t lie to him. After all, he already knew who

    she was. "I know that Herty has told you everything. I''m Danie."

    "Nice name so should Ie with you?" Jones showed no sign of surprise and his request was

    harmless but Danie was nervous. She shifted ufortably. "You wouldn''t like where I''m going."

    Jones let out a soft smile, "Who said so?"

    "Look, you don''t have to pretend. Everyone thinks I''m the evil one but is it wrong to fight for what I

    want?" Danie vexed. She felt that Jones was making fun of her because there was no way he would

    follow her to the club and even if he wanted to, she wouldn''t allow him.

    "Not when you are fighting a good fight." Jones, response was calctingly calm, it made Danie

    guilty. She could understand what he meant.

    "Is it fair that two people born from the same womb would have different destinies? She doesn''t even

    want the money yet she has it all. She has everything I want so how is that fair? Your God is unfair and

    I want nothing to do with the likes of you," she spat out, lowering her head in shame. She wanted to

    take back her words but was too proud to do so. It anguished her so much that Jones still cared for

    Danica.

    "You are bitter." His voice wasn''t loud but she heard, which only increased her anger.

    "I''m not. I know how to fight for what I want and I won''t give up."

    "Danie!" Jones''s voice sounded intense, it made Danie tremble. "If you are nning evil against

    your sister, let it go. The end for you would be terrible if you don''t stop." Danie was more upset,

    confirming that Jones still loved her sister. It wounded her so much, she let out a bitterugh.

    "Hahaha...that''s funny. Well, since you love and care about her so much, just let her know, that I left her

    a little gift."

 Chapter Sixty - One

    Chapter Sixty - One

    "Hahaha...that''s funny. Well, since you love and care about her so much, just let her know that I left her

    a little gift."

    Whatever she left, Jones perceived it would be terrible. Therefore, he took out his phone and called

    Herty since he couldn''t call Danica directly, which gave Danie the chance to rush out without looking

    back.

    Jones wanted to go after her but also had to make sure that Danica was safe therefore, he let her go

    and walked back to his car. After he informed Herty, he drove home with a heavy heart. Herty instantly

    called Paul to inform him about what Jones had said. She didn''t want to frighten Danica.

    Thus, when Paul got to the mansion, he searched through Danie''s room but found nothing. He also

    checked through Danica''s room but found nothing. He checked the CCTV footage with nothing

    suspicious. Perhaps Danie was pranking them but that didn''t restrain him from informing Loney via

    text message.

    ******

    Danie went to the club to meet her old friend, Rosa. They suffered the same fate in the hands of Ray,

    handling his consignments and offering their bodies for his satisfaction. Before she entered the club,

    Joana sent a text message for her to meet her at a restaurant close to the club so Danie heeded.

    She was amazed to see her friend responsibly dressed, it made her wonder.

    "Wine for two," Joana told the waitress after Danie had settled down. Danie red disparagingly at

    the enemy who became her friend close to the time she was faking her death.

    "It''s been long since I saw you," Danie said, admiring Rosa''s long curly jet ck hair. She was

    wearing a long flowy chiffon dress which made her look like a responsible woman and not the person

    she used to club with all this while.

    "I always tried to call you but your number was always unavable. I knew it was because you were

    running away from Ray but I was surprised to have got through to you this time. Does it mean you paid

    your debts and stopped faking death?" Joana casually asked.

    "Yes, I paid him off so I''m free," Danica tucked a strand of brte hair at the back of her ear. She still

    wondered what had made Joana change so much. She looked better than she was when theyst met.

    "Wow, you have a man," Rosa guessed, excitement written all over her face.

    "No," Danie curtly responded

    A shade of suspicion crossed Rosa''s features."Then where did you get the money?"

    Danica sighed, as the waiter arrived to serve their drinks. She waited for the waiter to leave before she

    said, "It''s a long story but let''s talk about you. You look different and you got married?" She asked,

    looking at the huge diamond on Rosa''s finger.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Yes, with a child," Rosa proudly let out. A glint of enviness shed Danie.

    "That''s a lie. We both have our wombs damaged. We drank the wrong chemical that day and ended up

    in ER." Danie recalled the event. The day they discovered they were pregnant with Ray''s child. They

    didn''t want to be with him because of the pregnancy and decided to get rid of it. Thus, they tried and

    drank the wrong substance. When Ray found out the reason for what they did, they were severely

    punished but the child had been flushed out and so was their womb.

    The experience drew them close because they were united by pain."That''s the thing. You can always

    fake pregnancy and get a baby to show. Nheless, I''m getting a divorce because I have a new

    target," Rosa let out. Danie squinted her eyes suspiciously.

    "What happened to you, Rosa?"

    "When I escaped from Ray, I went into a contract marriage and when the contract ended, I didn''t want

    to go so I faked being pregnant. Now, I will have 50% of his properties if I divorce him so that''s why I''m

    doing this."

    "That is dangerous."

    "I know. But my new target is very rich. In the business journal this month, he came number one. Gosh,

    he is so hot," Rosa fanned herself with her hand as she spoke.

    "And you think he''s not married?"

    "No, he has a girlfriend but a one night stand will get her out of his life for good," Joana was certain.

    "Who is this guy?" Danie couldn''t help asking. She might as well find one better than Loney and live

    a better life than her sister.

    "You haven''t heard? Look at this?" Joana brought out a magazine with Loney''s picture on the front.

    From the angle view, Loney didn''t pose for the picture. It seemed to be taken without his knowledge.

    Danie felt dazed when she saw the picture. She always knew Loney was rich but not to that extent.

    Her face instantly turned ashen. How could she exin to Joana? No, she won''t.

    "And you said he has a girlfriend?" She felt she had a shot at her sister. If Loney had a girlfriend, then

    Loney couldn''t be serious about her sister right? All the better for her but she couldn''t understand why

    he was faking to love her sister. Perhaps, it was because of the baby in her womb.

    "I''ll show you." Rosa flipped the page. "Her name is Jasmine. She''s the governor''s daughter but she''s

    been out of the country for a while so her position is temporarily vacant," Joana ascertained. At least

    Danie knew that Joana didn''t stand a chance of getting close to Loney but Danie did.

    "And how are you going to get this guy?" She probed to get more information on Loney.

    "That''s a good question. His ways have been mysterious. These are the only pictures of him and we

    can''t locate him on social media. Everything about him is so hidden but I will find him. At least I know

    his office location but his security is very tight. They won''t let anyone in who doesn''t have an

    appointment," Rosa frowned. Instantly, an idea crossed Danie''s mind and she wanted to know more.

    This would be her final chance.

    "So, how did you fake your pregnancy and all?"

    "Well, I struck a deal with Ray to give him 50% of whatever I got and he already has links in the

    hospitals. During scans, they yed a video of a different person and they swapped the blood for the

    test. He has smart people everywhere. But I got the baby from a teenage homeless girl," Rosa

    revealed.

    Danie thought hard. She could kidnap Danica and take her baby. Once she was certain that Danica

    was dead, she will take her baby and fake to be her. That way, she would have Loney but what if it

    doesn''t work as nned? "What if you are caught?" She couldn''t help asking.

    "That''s why I''m asking for a divorce. By the time he finds out, I will be gone."

    Joana''s words unbeknownst to her, enlightened Danie''s evil intentions. However, the thought of

    contacting Ray again made her defences crumble. Ray was a maniac. A wicked and ruthless mafia.

    "So, what have you been up to?" Rosa asked, seeing Danie so quiet.

    "Nothing much," the two continued to chat about old times with both sad, joyful and sour memories.

    *****

    The next day, Danica woke up to an empty bed to her disappointment but before her eyes searched,

    Loney was sitting on the sofa with hisptop. She figured that he was doing what he had promised.

    She also knew they were supposed to go for antenatal checks. Therefore, she got out of bed.

    "Goodmorning," Loney''s voice was gentle, his eyes raking every inch of her body. Despite her growing

    belly, he couldn''t get enough of her. Her sunny smile and well-carved body made his manhood hard.

    "I didn''t want to disturb you. You must be working," Danica turned towards the washroom. Her dder

    was full but she couldn''t help noticing the lust in Loney''s eyes. It made her blush but she wondered if

    he would still be attracted to her at thetter stages of pregnancy. The thought of Loney not finding her

    attractive again made greatly disturbed.

    "I''m here because of you. Why don''t you shower? I will get your clothes and the maids will move your

    things by the time we return." Loney couldn''t help being worried after receiving Paul''s text message. He

    had gone out in the middle of the night to meet Paul. Together, they searched with Mabel and the

    maids but couldn''t find anything. He had sleepless nights, worried that something might happen to

    Danica. Eventually, he took it on hisptop to finish some pending works

    Perhaps, Danie was just messing with their minds, he tried to convince himself. Danica returned to

    meet the clothes Loney had picked for her. She looked fabulous in them. As usual, Loney knelt and

    kissed her bump after rubbing it gently. It made him feel connected to the little one they created

    together. They went to have breakfast and left for the hospital. As usual, Danica slept through the

    journey. Upon arrival at the hospital, they went through the usual processes but Loney''s favourite part

    was the scan. Seeing the miracle they developed inside Danica was the most amazing thing ever.

    However, his smile froze when Danica began feeling ufortable and asked him to take off her

    clothes. She began scratching her body like crazy, therefore, Loney heeded to help her to take off her

    dress, while Doctor Jeff provided her with a hospital gown and examined her. His eyes widened in

    shock as bumps and blisters began forming on her skin. Instantly he called the nurse to bring some

    medications.

    Loney was horrified. The rashes were way different from that of her allergies. No matter how he tried,

    he couldn''t soothe her. She kept muttering, "it hurts, it hurts."

    "What happened Jeff?" Loney stared daggers at Doctor Jeff, who was getting upset but held it in. He

    wasn''t ready to tell him till he was sure of his findings.

    "I need to examine her clothes to be sure," he said and stepped out of his office.

    After a few hours, the itch had stopped due to the medication but the blisters were all red and wild. "It''s

    the reaction from an oily resin called urushiol. It''s from the nt, poison ivy." Doctor Jeff confirmed his

    findings.

    "That''s impossible. How can that get into her clothes?" Loney was sceptical.

    "I should be asking you. It must have been there for some time because poison ivy takes at least 12

    hours to take effect," Doctor Jeff stated matter of factly.

    If Loney recalled correctly, then it must have even been in the clothes he took off her before they made

    love. Luckily, she didn''t wear that all night. If not, the reaction would have started earlier, which meant

    the clothing he picked for her had been smeared with the same chemical. He couldn''t believe it.

    Suddenly, his mind went back to Paul''s words from what Herty told him. His jaw clenched. His eyes

    darkened and his breathing paused.

 Chapter Sixty - Two

    Chapter Sixty - Two

    Loney knew without a doubt that this was Danie''s gift. He made a call to Paul to inform him about

    everything and instructed that all furniture be changed and all Danica''s clothes including those Loney

    purchased for the unborn child be discarded.

    However, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Danica yet, even though the look on her face showed she

    suspected he was hiding something. Doctor Jeff had excused them, reading from Loney''s body

    "We shouldn''t be keeping secrets right? Tell me." It wasn''t a question. It was a demand from Danica.

    "Your sister sent a message through Jones that she left you a little gift." Loney didn''t try to massage it.

    He needed Danica to understand the severity of her sister''s evil ways. Danica''s heart broke. "why does

    she hate me so much?"

    Her soft words made Loney''s heart sink. He hated to see her that way. "Forget about her okay. I will

    take you to a hotel for now. We have to dispose of all clothes and clean the house well," Loney

    exined.

    "I''m sorry Loney, I''m sorry for everything." Regret washed Danica for trusting her sister wrongly. What if

    the chemical was dangerous enough to affect her unborn child? And what if the reaction had started

    after they got back to the mansion? The thought, coupled with her motherly instincts kicking in

    concerning her child, made her eyes swell with tears.

    Loney rubbed her back soothingly, "You''ve done nothing wrong, Danica. It''s not your fault. I''ll send one

    of the nurses to get you something to wear while we go to the hotel. When you get better, we''ll go

    shopping," he tried to lighten her mood. However, he was burning inside.

    He wished that Paul hadn''t stopped him when he had the chance to strangle Danie. Some people do

    not deserve to live and one of those people was Danie. He dressed Danica when the nurse arrived

    and took her to a hotel. The rashes made her skin red and she felt ufortable. Loney prepared a

    warm oatmeal bath as rmended by Doctor Jeff and she soaked her in.

    After 15 minutes, he patted her dry and applied moisturizer on her skin. The redness hadn''t

    disappeared but she felt better. She wrapped her arms around Loney gratefully, her naked body

    pressing against his clothes. Loney felt hardened at that movement. Even with the ring rashes, his

    body quickly reacted to hers. It amazed him when Danica began undressing him.

    "Are you sure about this? Ain''t you in pain?" He was both excited and worried.

    "Not when you touch me," Danica seductively said.

    Loney let out a smile and began nibbling on her skin. He kissed every inch of her body and when he

    got to her little bump, he kissed longer and rested his head over there, listening to fluttering

    movements. Danica rubbed her hands through his hair. She never thought pregnancy would bring them

    more intimacy.

    ******

    One monthter

    Danie was pacing here and there. She had refused to see Jones, Herty or any other person since

    she returned from the restaurant after meeting Rosa. Jones'' effect on her was too intense, she felt she

    would give up her ns if he continued to see her. She sat down and nned her game. Rosa has

    given her hope and she was bound to make good use of it.

    After careful thought, she reluctantly dialled Ray''s number. "Why are you calling me Danie?" Ray''s

    usual Russian ent sounded in her ears.

    "I need your help, Ray?" She pleaded in desperation.

    Rayughed hysterically. "Thest time, I got distracted by a phone call. Will you oblige? You know

    how I like it. The maniac way."

    Danie stiffened. She knew that Ray wanted her body and tried to divert his attention. "Won''t you

    listen to what I want?"

    "Well, you have to pay your previous debt. I want your body before I listen to anything else."

    "But you are not here. You are in Russia."

    "I will be in Mexico tomorrow evening. Meet me in the same hotel and the same room." He hung up.

    Danie wanted to scream. Ray''s ways were more pain than pleasure or perhaps, no pleasure. She

    preferred it better when he gave her out to billionaires because they were gentle but Ray was a beast.

    Memories upon memories flushed her mind, each one igniting a deeper hatred towards her sister. After

    having a taste of Loney, how could she allow Ray again?

    Her mind developed images of Loney and her sister making love. No wonder her sister chose him over

    her. He had the looks, the cash, and knew how to treat a woman right. She gulped down a ss of

    martini and sank in her misery. She allowed the alcohol to take away the painful memories. No, not

    Ray. She would prefer anybody but not Ray. The thought in itself was enough to wake nightmares in

    her.

    Even with the alcohol, she still had sleepless nights. When morning came, she showered and psyched

    herself. After all, he was going to help her with her master n to get back to Loney''s mansion. The

    mere thought was enough to wipe her fears.

    She got to the hotel room to see Ray''s huge figure sitting on the bed with a ss of vodka. A smirk

    appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "It''s good to see you, Danie. Take off those clothes, we don''t need them." His deep voice shook her

    as images of her time with Loney shed in her mind. Why couldn''t she have him? A night with Ray

    and her ns will break her sister''s heart so much she will leave Loney without looking back. With

    shaky hands, she took off her clothes. Ray''s gaze raked her body, shame nipped her in the throat.

    "Still sexy. I hope you are still sweet?"

    Danie didn''t answer. Being out of this life for months, she felt ashamed going back to it. At least, she

    had some conscience yet, determination plunged her on. She began walking close to him when she

    saw something that made her heart squirm. Handcuffs? No, she knew that Ray didn''t like forey but

    when he used handcuffs, it meant no interruption and she wouldn''t leave until he released her.

    For a moment, she wanted to give up everything yet, there was still a part of her that said, this was her

    ticket to victory. Foolishness yed her mind like a guitar. She stretched her hand towards him. He

    took her small arm in his big one and handcuffed her to the bed.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    A devilish grin appeared on his face. "Now, your demand will determine the length and intensity, before

    we talk about money."

    "I want to be pregnant?" Danie curtly said.

    "You know you don''t have a womb and pregnancy reports and procedures are hard to fake these days

    because of medicalws and standards. This is a huge demand," Ray exined. Danie wanted to

    use it as the opportunity to call it to quit and walk away but how could she live without Loney. Why did

    he have to propose to her at the time he was ugly and broke?

    "I will do anything. Anything."

    Rayughed. "I can''t get you the baby."

    "I can get one but you have to help me kidnap the mother when the time is due. She is my twin sister

    and you can do anything you want with her. I just want the baby," Danica ced her demand.

    Ray frowned for the first time. "You never told me you had a twin sister."

    "I just did." Danie curtly responded.

    "This twin sister of yours, is she as good as you? You know what I mean." Ray let out a devilish grin as

    he asked.

    "Better. She has had only one man in her entire life. You will like her better," she assured Ray.

    Ray, being blinded with lust, instantly said, "I will take the deal. But that will cost four million."

    "I will give you two and top up two when the deal is done," Danie assured him. A wry smile appeared

    at the corner of her lips. Her sister gave her the money and she would use it to arrange her death.

    However, Ray recalled Loney''s question that night concerning the source of Danie''s money

    therefore, he couldn''t help asking, "Where have you been getting all the money you''ve been paying

    me."

 Chapter Sixty - Three

    Chapter Sixty - Three

    "Where have you been getting all the money you''ve been paying me?"

    Danie saw no reason to hide it from Ray. "From my sister. She has a rich boyfriend."

    Ray nodded his head. He contemted on whether or not to let Loney in on Danie''s answer but what

    good would it be? Loney hasn''t requested any more information about Danie from thest time and

    after all, she was getting the money from her sister. That wasn''t something to poke Ray''s interest.

    "And you want her dead, take her baby and her man by pretending to be her?" Danie nodded her

    head.

    Ray shook his head this time. "You are evil, Danie. But I like it. We both make a great team."

    Danie was displeased but she didn''t show it. Loney didn''t like an evil woman and she wanted to be

    good for him. She determined that this would be thest sacrifice and then, she would be good. "Turn

    around." Danie jolted at the instruction from the deep husky voice. Confusion clouded her but she

    obeyed. She felt two fingers shove inside her without warning, she screamed. It was painful. Her body

    hasn''t endured this kind of torture for months.

    "Keep it down, Danie. What you want will cost a lot and you have to satisfy me first," his deep voice

    sounded in her ears.

    Danie shuddered, she shifted ufortably, not able to move far because of the cuffs. Tears

    brimmed at the back of her eyes. "I will do anything," she pledged with renewed determination.

    "Good," he pped her butt and held tightly to it. "It was painful but she felt pleasure. She was sinking

    back to her old self. However, when he thrust into her, she felt only pain, her walls overstretched and

    burned terribly, a loud shrill tore from her throat. She tried to move from him, pushing herself forward

    but he held firmly to her waist with both hands, pulling her backwards as he mmed into her roughly,

    she screamed. It was painful, raw pain.

    He didn''t allow her body to recover before he mmed into her roughly again. She snapped her eyes

    tightly shut, tightening her muscles in the bid to endure the pain, while a shrill tore from her throat.

    Ray was never gentle, mming inside her from the back, her screams filled the room but he didn''t

    hold back. He mmed hard and rough, each movement intensifying the pain she already felt. No, it

    was too much. She was breathless. She wanted him to stop but Ray was a beast, mming in and out

    of her like an animal.

    Suddenly, he stopped. Relief washed over her, but her strength forsook her. She felt so light and dizzy.

    His hands found her breast. He fondled it roughly, pinching her nipple so hard, it was painful. Danie

    squirmed. "You have to do better, Danie. I''m not feeling it yet."

    Danie''s heart sank. She was already spent and he hadn''t even started. Did he want to kill her? He

    pulled out of her and turned her around.

    "Suck it, taste yourself." He instructed and before she prepared herself, he thrust into her mouth. His

    dick was too long and too thick. It matched his height and size. Her mouth was full, too full and she

    could only use one hand since the other was in cuffs. She used her free hand to massage his testicle

    while she sucked. She tried not to gag therefore, her movement was too gentle, Ray was pissed.

    "You know how I like it, Danie?" He plunged deeper, reaching her throat and pulled out, mmed

    into her mouth again. He repeated the movement for what seemed like an hour, her jaw ached badly,

    she couldn''t believe she was still alive.

    When he pulled out, she closed her eyes to sleep. It was too much for her. She felt queasy and dizzy.

    "You can sleep now, and we continue tomorrow but mind you if I leave without having my release, the

    deal is off."

    Danie jotted awake instantly, Ray smirked. "Give me your ass, Danie?" Tears streamed down her

    cheeks when she turned around. She was also shivering and she whimpered from the pain his

    movements gave her. He plunged in without preparing her, the pain was excruciating yet, he moaned.

    Her pain gave him pleasure. Danie knew that if she endured, he would have his release anytime

    soon. She squeezed the sheet tightly, as she endured the pain, taking it in, screaming with

    unrestrained tears. With each scream, Ray would moan and p her butt. Now she knew, he was

    going to tear her into pieces. Minutes passed and he pulled out but he hadn''t released.

    Danie''s breath was heavy and breathless. She was tired. Too tired, she began to plead.

    "Please..please..." she begged through sobs.

    "Come on, should we call it off. It''s been a long time since I had you. Let''s finish it, but I would make it

    easier on you. Give me your front." Danie was a bit ted but soon froze after she turned around.

    Her ass hurt so bad, she couldn''ty on her back but she endured the pain, just like she used to those

    days.

    He spread her legs and lowered his huge form onto her. He plunged deep and she screamed. He

    moaned and kept plunging in and out. Danie''s walls were on fire, she thought she was going to die.

    Ray was merciless. He thrust deep and rough, pulling out and mming inside her over and over

    again. It went on for long before his body began to tremble, his release following suit.

    Danie was so spent, she passed out. She doesn''t remember what happened after that but when she

    woke up the next morning, the room was empty. Her eyes caught sight of a note beside her. ''Call

    Jerome and give him the money. Only cash.'' She knew that Jerome was Ray''s next inmand.

    She wanted to stand up but her legs trembled. Her ass was sore and so was her pussy. It felt as if

    coals of fire were inserted into both holes. Her whole body ached but she realized her hand wasn''t in

    cuffs any longer. She couldn''t recall how she managed to get home. Ray was a monster but she

    deserved it. However, when she received a call after two days that everything was set for her, her pain

    gradually dissipated, as a crooked smile clouded her face.

    *******

    It was another day for antenatal and Loney took Danica. After Doctor Jeff confirmed that Danica was

    fine and the baby was developing healthily, Loney took her shopping. They hadn''t bought many clothes

    thest time because Danicained of fatigue. Now, she was more energetic. She loved her

    second trimester so much. She was even more energetic than when she wasn''t pregnant and did most

    of the cooking.

    Well, the energy was great for Loney because their bed was always warmed with intimate activities.

    When they were done with shopping, Loney decided to take her to the office with him. This will be the

    fourth time she went there and she was excited. She always enjoyed seeing Loney work.

    However, just as Loney was engrossed in work after they settled down with Danica on her phone as

    shey on his sofa, Danie walked into the office. Marie thought Danie was Danica, sensing that

    she must have gone out through the secret exit and returned through the front passage therefore, she

    didn''t stop her. Besides, she didn''t take much detail with the clothes because Loney changes his

    clothes now and then so perhaps, Danica changed hers too.

    Loney hadn''t lifted his head when the door opened, thinking it was Marie. Still, when silence lingered,

    he raised his head. Shock, fury, disparity, blended with hate nketed him. Perhaps he wasn''t seeing

    right. Maybe it was Danica. To confirm his suspicion, he turned towards Danica, who was engrossed

    with her phone.

    "Gideon, Carlos," he roared. The sound of his voice sending fear lights through Danie but she hid it

    well, as she tried her best to maintain a good distance, to not be strangled. She was fighting a losing

    battle but she still hoped it would work. Danica jolted at the sound of Loney''s voice. She was startled,

    her gaze fixated on him. He looked scary. She followed his gaze to the entrance, her gaze meeting

    Danie''s. Fear, shock, pity, love, all blended, giving Danica an unreadable expression. Before she

    spoke, Gideon and Carlos entered.

    "Get her out," Loney ordered.

    The two men gazed at each other with confusion. Isn''t this the woman their boss tasked them to search

    some months ago? And wasn''t he the one who brought her to the office? They thought it was Danica

    and were about to act on the order when Danie spoke, "I have a message for you."

    She tried to hide the terror that was causing her voice to tremble. Perhaps, Loney didn''t hear her

    because all he did was repeat his instruction, "I said to get her out."

    Danie was agitated, her fears dissipating. The mere presence of her sister in Loney''s office aroused

    her jealousy and not only was Loney sending her out, he called his bodyguards to do so. This was

    uneptable. It was shameful. Not after what she has suffered in Ray''s hands because of him. If she

    hadn''t forced her sister to take surrogacy, would she have met Loney? "Perhaps, you would prefer that

    I get it published in the newspapers and magazines tomorrow," she gritted her teeth, her voice fearless,

    her eyes wild, envy blindfolded her.

    Loney grimaced and gestured to Gideon and Carlos to hold on, "What are you talking about?" His tone

    was coated withyers of disgust, a frown contouring his features.

    Danie stressed. She worried greatly that Loney would find her out but she couldn''t give up. What if

    he believed her? After all, they had a one time. What if he changed her life for the better? It was worth

    the risk. "See for yourself," She threw the pregnancy test report on the floor. She hadn''t taken a step

    ahead from the doorway. Paul wasn''t here to save her if he lunged at her.

    Gideon picked it and gave it to Loney. Danie watched Loney intently, shattering at the fact that he

    was unmoved and his face was nk. Still, she flinched when he spoke.

    "Forgery. It''s impossible," he tore it into pieces, his voice was deep and stern, loathe clothed him.

    Danie''s head panged with a headache. Why didn''t he believe her? How did he know it was a

    fabrication? Perhaps he guessed. She just has to be bold and defend herself. "It is. I am carrying your

    child," she insisted.

    Danica felt the stab of a knife in her heart at her sister''s words. Her mind was murky. She knew how

    much Loney would give for a child therefore, she felt skittish for the first time. She feared losing her

    man to Danie. No, she couldn''t take it but when she saw Loney''s reaction, she was slightlyforted

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    as he said,

    "Give birth to the child. I will run a paternity test and if it''s positive, then we can talk."

 Chapter Sixty - Four

    Chapter Sixty - Four

    "Give birth to the child. I will run a paternity test and if it''s positive, then we can talk."

    This wasn''t what Danie expected. Why did Loney have to be so clever? But she wasn''t ready to give

    up. She needed money. After paying Ray the part payment, she doesn''t have much left. Besides, she

    would need more money to keep up this game so she said, "Before then, a pregnant woman needs

    care and a good home. What about that?" Her voice sounded casual.

    However, Loney was not a fool and wasn''t one to typically mess with. Not after what those surrogates

    did to him when he desperately needed a child. However, he was a responsible man who would take

    responsibility for his action but something inside him told him that whatever Danie might be carrying

    in her womb, whether a cow or goat, wasn''t his. "I will not take responsibility until I confirm that the child

    is mine, which I seriously doubt," he sounded curt and unfeeling, his expression nk.

    Danie had to think fast. From what Rosa showed him, Loney was extremely rich therefore, he would

    care about his reputation. At first, she wanted to use the picture she saw about him and Jasmine but

    the date on the picture depicted that it happened before he started dating her sister therefore, she had

    onest strand to gamble with. "I will just have to publish it then since you do not want to take

    responsibility. Let''s see how you will continue to maintain your reputation."

    Loney balled his hands into fists but he was reasonable. He had to buy enough time to do a proper

    investigation on her. "Fine, I will give you $10,000 every month for your upkeep till the child is born.

    Then I will run a paternity test before I decide on what to do."

    Danie''s features burned with disappointment and fury. "Are you for real, you paid my sister 10 million

    to be your surrogate and you want to give me 10,000? Most likely 90,000 over the period?" Her voice

    wasced with bitterness. However, Loney had no intention of giving her more because he knew

    Danica gave everything he gave her to Danie so what could she be using the money for? He had to

    find out.

    "I would have given your sister more because she deserved it but she doesn''t even want my money, so

    why are you desperate for it? To pay the people helping you with this plot? Sorry." Loney only guessed

    that Danie had people forge documents for her but without any proof, he wasn''t going to push it

    further. However, Danie feared being exposed if she continued, she might be caught.

    "Fine. If the child is yours, you can have him or her but you pay me 20 million," she proposed. At least,

    she would be able to get enough help to fake the DNA as well but Loney had his ns too.

    "For my child, I will make it 100 million. That is if there is even something in that well you call a

    stomach," Loney mocked but Danie''s heart thumped in her chest. This man sounded too confident, it

    was as if he knew something. Or perhaps, he was just guessing.

    "But I need to be taken care of. I have to be in the mansion," she tried her possibilities of returning to

    the mansion. It would be easier for her to aplish her n if she lived there therefore, this was her

    chance. Whichever way, that wasn''t Loney''s decision to make.

    "Never!" Danica countered. Her eyes emitted fire, as everything her sister did to her began to rey in

    her mind. Somehow, she was also slightly ufortable that her sister would be getting Loney''s

    attention if she lived with them in the mansion. "You shall never step foot in that mansion." Her voice

    was calm but the firmness wasn''t missed.

    Well, Danie might not be able to stand up to Loney but she might release her frustration on her sister.

    A crooked smile appeared on her face, as she took a step towards Danica. She was everything

    Danie wanted to be and she had everything she wanted. She began to sheath with contempt.

    "Sister dear, are you afraid that you are no longer going to be the queen of the house?" Her tone was

    daring. She wanted to have a bet with her sister. This time, Loney wanted to see how far Danica would

    go to protect what he had given her, therefore, he stepped back.

    "You shall not step there and that is final," Danica gritted her teeth as she spoke.

    "It''s not up to you to decide. I''m carrying his child too," Danie rubbed her t belly mockingly.

    Danica was furious but she took a deep breath and said, "unfortunately for you, he already willed

    everything to me. So technically, the mansion is mine and I said NO."

    A proud smile invaded the corner of Loney''s lips as Danica exhibited her authority but he hid it well.

    After all, his wealth was in safe hands and he knew that Danica would protect it for the sake of their

    unborn child.

    Danie was flustered. How could Loney will everything to her sister? Every fibre of her being boiled

    with rage and resentment so raw, she wanted to bury her sister alive. However, she swallowed the

    convulsing emotions and turned to Loney, as she tried to win his sympathy. She spoke with the most

    gentle voice, as she tried to imitate her sisters'' voice. "Loney, would you prefer that your child is raised

    away from afortable home?"

    Loney''s eyes had been glued on Danica with so much admiration. However, at the sound of his name

    on Danie''s lips, he froze. The excitement coursing through him abated, as his gaze darkened. He

    turned to her and said,

    "When the child is born, I will take him/her out of Mexico to run a paternity test. I don''t trust the medical

    facilities here. They are easily bought over by the mafia. Experience has taught me that much. I will be

    watching you, Danie. Just make sure that you are not lying to me because if I find out that you are,

    Mexico will be too small for the both of us," his tone was icy, it chilled Danie.

    She balled her hands into fists to stop the shiver that was beginning to course through her. Somehow,

    she knew that Ray might not be able to help her achieve her ambition. Loney was too cunning. Still,

    she would find a way out of this whole mess she created around her. "And if the child is yours, then be

    prepared to make amends." After that, she stormed out. Gideon and Carlos followed suit. Loney didn''t

    chastise Marie for letting Danie in. He understood why.

    "Please Loney, don''t allow her in the mansion. You can build her a house anywhere for her but I don''t

    want to be with her," Danica began to plead, pulling Loney from his thoughts. He gazed at her, a frown

    creeping onto his features.

    "What makes you think that I will allow her in the mansion or anywhere close to you? Not in my dreams

    will I build her a house. That child is not mine," he said matter of factly. Danica sighed, relieved but was

    soon gripped with anticipation.

    "But, what if it is? Will you marry her?" She feared the answer Loney would give. It might just break her

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    heart. She could give her sister anything. Make sacrifices for her but when it came to Loney and her

    child, she found herself being selfish. She couldn''t share them with anyone. They were hers.

    Loney stared at her strangely, then he pressed the back of his hand against her forehead. "Do you

    have a fever?"

    Danica was confused. "Why?"

    "I only love one woman, and that is you. I will never love or marry another. I love you so much Danica,"

    his voice was as soft as water, he made it sink into her subconscious mind. All the fear mixed with

    jealousy dissipated inside her. Instead, she felt a new bond and love, brewing between them.

    "I love you too." Her voice was teary when she spoke. How could she even doubt his love for her? He

    would rather die than betray her. "And about those things I said. I hope you didn''t take them seriously.

    About owning your properties, I just wanted to make her jealous," she uttered like a child caught

    stealing candy.

    A mischievous smirk curled the corner of Loney''s lips. "Well, what you said is the truth. You own me,

    Danica. Therefore everything I have is yours," his voice was gentle but firm. He walked to the door and

    locked it as he spoke. She knew he meant it and when he held her, she melted in his arms.

    Danica''s heart thumped when Loney leaned on his luxury office desk and pulled her closer. "W..hat

    what are you doing?" she stammered, her insides turning hot.

    His hand found hers, as he ced it on his hard manhood. "You caused this Danica, now you have to

    pay," his hot breath fanned her face as she began to blush profusely. "B..but we are in the office," she

    stammered, uneasiness washing her.

    "And the door is locked," he countered seductively. Before she uttered a word, his finger was inside her

    wet core.

    "Mmmmm," he moaned. I''m not the only one in need after all," he pulled out his finger and licked it.

    "You taste delicious."

    Danica was so embarrassed she wanted to hide. How could her body betray her like that and how

    could Loney be so unashamed? Loney was in his own world, not knowing what was going on in her

    mind. He nibbled on her lower lip and she gave him ess. His tongue ravaged her warm mouth, she

    moaned. He loosened his belt and unzipped his pants. With his two hands firmly positioned under the

    butts, he picked her up and sat on the sofa. His hands traced the back of her dress and found her zip.

    He pulled it down but didn''t take off her dresspletely. He slipped his hand inside her dress and

    rubbed it around the cup of her bra. Danica wanted to take it off but he didn''t allow it. He continued

    teasing her. She moaned, pleasure cruising through her body like wildfire. She wanted the warmth of

    their naked bodies as always but Loney had changed the game.

    He removed her pants and thrust inside her. She was wet and warm, ready for him. It was gentle and

    sweet, she moaned into his mouth.

    He rocked her gently on top of him in that sitting position, She was on hisps, his hard manhood

    inside her wet walls, their lips not parting, his hands rubbing her small bump, as he took her, slowly and

    gently, only their soft moans could be heard in therge office.

 Chapter Sixty - Five

    Chapter Sixty - Five

    FIVE MONTHS LATER

    Danica was heavy. Doctor Jeff had confirmed that they should be expecting a baby boy in two weeks. It

    was exciting. Her bump was nowrge but it never prevented Loney from getting intimate with her,

    especially after Doctor Jeff confirmed that it won''t pose any health problems for as long as Danica

    found itfortable. Therefore, Loney found better sex positions that werefortable for both of

    them.

    Thus, it helped Danica to be more rxed and sleep better at night since she developed lower back

    pains due to the pregnancy, which was normal. Loney found ways of soothing her pains. Not a day

    passed without a smile on Danica''s face because Loney was all over her, with everything he got to

    spend with her. Once he arrived, Mabel knew her job of taking care of Danica had ended.

    Still, Loney remained true to his word, sending Danie $10.000 every month for her upkeep, even

    though he felt sure that the child she carried in her womb wasn''t his. Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able

    to track down whoever was helping Danie and hadn''t been able to gather enough evidence against

    her as well. Nheless, he was determined to be there when the child would be born, unknown to

    Danie, and have a paternity test done without her knowledge.

    Danie was running out of cash because she had to prepare her second payment to Ray. Aside from

    that, she has had to pay more during her antenatal checks which Loney always demanded. It required

    huge sums of money to fake scans especially when Loney sent Paul to go with her during antenatal.

    Never for once had he been there himself. This, his absence was hurtful to Danie, which to her

    understanding, meant he didn''t care about her but it was also a relief since it made it easier for her to

    carry out her ns.

    Now, she was as broke as a church mouse and she dared not go to Loney''s office for fear of Loney

    getting aggressive and perhaps, discovering her fake bump. Rosa never gave her the details and she

    hadn''t seen her again after that day. She only heard a month ago that Rosa had been arrested while

    she tried to escape since the divorce proceedings weren''t going in her favour. This increased Danie''s

    difort but after the money and all the sacrifices she made, she couldn''t give up. She didn''t know it

    was going to be this hard to fake being pregnant for someone like Loney.

    She had tried to get in touch with Danica but thetter wouldn''t give her audience. Oh, Danica had

    learnt her lesson from the poison ivy treatment and now that she was in hertter days, she was

    determined to protect herself even if it meant hiding all the time from her sister''s eyes.

    Therefore, Danie''s only choice was Herty because Herty was the only one who went to visit Danica

    from time to time and also helped her with shopping. Now, she even had Loney''s direct line to call in

    case of any emergency. Paul had been off for a month to take care of his sick mum. The woman was

    old and nearing her grave, which was why Loney allowed him to leave but Gideon had been sent to

    watch over the bodyguards and Danica.

    Everything seemed to be going well except for Danie. She needed to act fast because Danica''s date

    was close which was why she was going to visit Herty in her office.

    Herty was expecting Gideon to pick her to see Danica in the mansion, this, she was going to spend the

    weekend over there since Loney had some loose ends to tie in the office and the field before Danica''s

    due date. He didn''t intend to work for at least a month after her delivery. Besides, he was supposed to

    begin the construction of the safe house for Governor Maxwell.

    Herty had an hour before Gideon arrived therefore, she was rounding up at the office when she heard a

    faint knock on the door. Thinking that perhaps, Gideon had decided toe earlier than expected, he

    told the person toe in. A fog of shock covered her when Danie walked in with a long stomach,

    almost like Danica''s. A sh of sadness crossed her face.

    "Are you alright?" she asked Danie.

    "Do you even care? You don''t visit anymore," Danie pouted.

    Herty forced a smile, "that''s because you banned me from visiting and you won''t even let Jones in

    when hees around. Thank God he''s been busy these days."

    "What has he been up to?" Danie was curious. She admitted to herself that she missed Jones but

    she couldn''t continue entertaining him or Herty, lest they find out she faked her pregnancy. A fake

    bump can''t be worn all the time and who knows when they might barge in when perhaps she just came

    out of the shower? It was better to y safe but that also meant loneliness.

    "If you must know, Ray is his uncle and he is trying to get him arrested," Gertrude revealed, knowing

    that Danie had stopped working for Ray.

    "Are you serious? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Danie was secretly excited. If Ray got arrested,

    then she wouldn''t be forced to cough up his bnce for him right? Still, she only prayed that he would

    help her with thest part of the deal before he got arrested but she seemed to have underestimated

    Jones. How could he go after Ray by himself? Perhaps, there were things she didn''t know about him.

    "That''s why he wanted to help you but you won''t let anybody in. Anyway, what brings you here? You

    have to be snappy because Loney has sent someone toe take me to see Danica," Herty said,

    arranging some documents on her desk.

    Danie pretended to be offended. "So you can go to the mansion and I can''t, even when I''m also

    carrying Loney''s child?"

    "Nobody begged you to carry his child. Besides, I''m going to help her to buy items for the baby. Thanks

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    to you, everything purchased earlier had to be discarded months ago."

    "Look, I''m sorry, okay? I''ve changed," Danie tried to purchase Herty''s sympathy.

    "I''ve heard that before. I have to go now." Herty stood up and headed for the door. Reluctantly, Danie

    stood up and left but she also got the information she needed. They were going shopping tomorrow

    and she didn''t have to ask where. She already knew where her sister purchased her stuff.

    When she got home, she was amazed to see Jones'' car parked in front of her house. He was seated in

    the car in deep thought, Danie''s heart thumped. She wanted to hide from him. She had sessfully

    hidden from him for months but now, it seemed inevitable.

    Jones saw her form, miles away and stepped out of his car. His message was swift and stern when she

    got closer. "Whatever you n to do against your sister tomorrow, don''t do it. Judgement awaits you,

    for you have trampled on the mercies of God for so long." Danie shivered because she had never

    seen Jones this serious. He was a gentleman, whose face brightened with smiles every time she saw

    him.

    Regardless, she was also upset. How could hee here to speak for her sister? Her heart was

    broken. She thought he came to see how she was faring or perhaps, loved her but it didn''t seem so

    and it hurt.

    "You still love my sister even when she belongs to another man." It wasn''t a question. It was her

    assumption and conclusion of everything.

    Jones held no expressions on his face. He had so much going on in his life for the past few months. "If

    I still loved her, I wouldn''t be here. I would have stoppeding close to you the moment I found out

    who you were." What was he saying? Did he mean he loved her? How could he love her? He had no

    idea the things she had done.

    Danie felt a blow to her heart. Did she miss something? "No. You can''t love me. You don''t even know

    me."

    A line of pain crossed Jones'' eyes but he blinked and it was gone. "Yes, I do. Your contacts with Ray, I

    know. And he is my uncle. Every penny I have made, I have denied myself the reward of my hard work,

    sacrificing it just for this day. Just so I can bring him to justice and when he falls, you will fall. Stop it

    now that you have the chance." His words were gentle but held a great form of warning and authority, it

    made Danie uneasy.

    Perhaps, she might stop if Jones still loved her. "No, you don''t know the things I''ve done. You can''t love

    someone like me." Tears burned in the back of her eyes, she let them fall but Jones didn''t try tofort

    her. He stood there like a pir and watched her with an unreadable expression.

    "The things you''ve done? Like allowing him to treat you less than an animal in hotel suite number

    1229?" Like the money you gave his second inmand to fake this thing you call pregnancy that I''m

    seeing in front of you?" Jones felt stabbed with every word that left his lips. That video of Danie and

    Ray having intercourse broke him. That was when he realized that what he felt for Danie was more

    than he expected. If not, he wouldn''t have been so hurt.

    However, Danie was horrified and felt ashamed that Jones had seen it. Oh, was she stupid, luxury

    hotels have cameras everywhere for security sake and even if they didn''t, how could she be foolish

    enough to think that Ray wouldn''t have people who wanted him dead and would keep watching him?

    But now that she knew she had lost Jones, there was nothing more to hold on to. "You have no right.

    You have no right to stalk me," she let out harshly amidst tears.

    Every tear she shed felt like hotva in Jones'' heart. He wanted to hold her. Tofort her but

    something stopped him. Why would he feel that way? Did he still love her? No one understood Danie

    better than him because anyone who has ever lived that life would need a special kind of therapy to be

    free. If not, they would keep running back as soon as they were faced with any little challenge. Oh, that

    life was horrible but could also be addictive.

    "I wasn''t stalking you. You were just caught on camera. I have eyes on Ray. I monitor all his

    movements. Who he meets, what he eats, when he sleeps? What he does? All are pieces of evidence

    that I''m going to use to nail him so don''t fall into the trap I''m setting for him. If not, you will go down with

    him." Jones'' tone was soft and he was trying to reach out to her. To make her stop. He knew that he

    couldn''t protect her any longer because Loney was getting suspicious.

    Still, Danie was adamant. Once again, evil has taken hold of her. "But, that''s impossible. I won''t go

    down with Ray because our ambitions are different."

    Seeing her reluctance, Jones thought of exining more. He still wanted to help her. "I work with

    Loney, Danie." Danie''s eyes widened in horror. Jones saw it but continued anyway.

    "He doesn''t employ just anyone. Whoever works with him, thinks like him. He has eyes on you, just as I

    have on Ray. I''ve covered up shreds of evidence against you for all these months or, you would be

    dead by now. Do you know who you are messing with? The only way to win Loney is with a pure heart

    which Danica has and has gotten ahead of you. He smells evil miles away and the fact that you tricked

    him once doesn''t make you a genius. The evil inside Loney is as much as yours but unlike you, he only

    hunts those who step on his toes. He doesn''t go about destroying innocent people and that is what

    makes him a good person."

    Danie let out more tears. Now she knew without a doubt that her ns had failed. Jones knew

    everything and even if Loney doesn''t find out himself, Jones would tell him but no, she can''t lose

    everything. She has already lost so much money.

    "How dare you. How dare you say this to me. I was with you for months and you never proposed. No

    one wants me. why? Perhaps if you had told me how much you loved and needed me, I wouldn''t have

    done this." She tried to pin the me on him but Jones wasn''t ignorant.

    "I never knew that you were this dumb. How were you ever able to work with Ray? How could I

    propose to you when you were faking to be Danika. I had the ring I wanted to give her for years but

    something kept holding me back. When I heard she had be Loney''s surrogate, I understood one

    thing, that she wasn''t mine in the first ce. But as for you, you are so blinded by evil that you don''t

    even see the light shed in your face," he let out with a bitter smile.

    That said, he stepped in his car and drove off. Danie stood in confusion. Her mind went nk. But

    one thing was certain. Jones didn''t propose to her because he thought she was Danica. Perhaps if she

    hadn''t faked amnesia and pretended to be Danica, she would have been married to him. Should she

    beg for his forgiveness? Go ahead with the n? Or should she give it up and confess? She sat in

    front of her gate and wailed like a widow.

 Chapter Sixty - Six

    Chapter Sixty - Six

    Danica''s excitement washed the backache she felt when Loney arrived. Herty had spent a lot of time

    with her till thetter had gone to sleep in Danica''s room. Loney knew how to soothe her backache and

    swollen legs. Most times soaking her legs in warm water, he will kneel and kiss her bump, resting his

    head and listening to his child''s heartbeat. The baby nheless was sure to send some kicks,

    showing him that he was faring well.

    "How are you today?" He said gently to her while hugging her from the back. Danica had dished out his

    food on a te which he took from her to the dining table after giving her a passionate kiss.

    "I''m happy that you are here," Danica confessed as she followed him to the dining room. Loney sat on

    the chair and beckoned her to sit on hisp while he ate. In her state, he has kicked against her waiting

    for him to eat together and for the sake of her unborn child, she obliged. Her right hand snaked behind

    his back while he ate. Loney loved the feel of her arms around him and smiled in gratitude. Danica had

    a way of easing the fatigue he brought home. The mere sight of her was enough to keep him refreshed

    and rejuvenated.

    "I just have a few more things to round up and then I will spend a lot more time with you and our

    unborn child okay?" Danica nodded her head in affirmation as Loney asked after swallowing the food in

    his mouth, "Has he been a good boy today?"

    "Very good," she nodded, rubbing her left hand on her bump, while her right hand remained firmly

    around his neck.

    "That''s wonderful and just to let you know I''ll go and visit Paul tomorrow. It''s just two hours away."

    Loney paused on his food as if contemting whether or not he should tell her the sad news. He

    dropped his spoon and lowered his head. "His mum passed away." Loney''s voice wasced with

    remorse, Danica was saddened.

    "That''s unfortunate," she whispered, instantly recalling when she lost her parents. Her eyes welled up

    but she fought the tears from falling.

    "Yes, but she''s very old. The doctors did everything possible. It''s her time, I think." Loney thoughtfully

    said as Danica caressed his hair soothingly. "Paul is strong, he will get over it," She tried tofort him

    while suppressing her own emotions.

    "I know. I''m just saddened because it reminds us that nobody will live forever."

    "That is a natural truth." Danica supported him. Loney pushed the empty te away gently and faced

    herpletely. "Anyway, how is your backache?"

    Danica smiled sweetly, circling her arms tightly around his neck. "Still the same. I don''t expect it to get

    better anyway. It''s just difficult to sleep," she pouted.

    Loney brushed his finger around her lips seductively, it sent shivers down her spine. Then he moved

    his hand, circling it around her bump. "I think I know how to get you to sleep." His voice was alluring,

    Danica felt her nipple harden. She has been more sensitive throughout her pregnancy.

    "And what is that?" She asked, her breath heavy.

    "A passionate lovemaking," Loney whispered in her ear, His lips brushing her ear lobe. Danica felt hot,

    her walls tightened, her juices gushing out, she felt wet. Every day that she saw him, she fell in love all

    over again. Before she responded, he captured her soft rosy lips in his warm moist mouth, kissing her

    passionately. "I love you so much." He whispered after breaking from the kiss.

    "I love you too," Danica responded, disappointed that he stopped.

    Loney runs his hands through her long hair, reaching her scalp. He caressed her hair, resting his head

    gently on her bump while she sat on hisp. "I will be there with you in thebour ward okay?"

    "You promise?" Danica knew how busy he was and besides, no one knew the exact moment she might

    be inbour. It could happen before the two weeks or even after so what if Loney was busy then?

    "I promise." He assured her. He knew that he would sacrifice any and everything to be by her side at

    the critical moment. He will share in her pain, in any way he could.

    He kissed her again and stopped. "I can''t stop if I continue. You look stunning even with your bump, I

    feel like eating you."

    Danica smiled shyly, her cheeks reddening in response to Loney''s ttering words. "But I don''t want

    you to stop," she pressed closer to him.

    Loney''s lips stretched into a smile. He wanted her but he never wanted to be selfish. He always wanted

    it to be a mutual need and agreement. "Let me shower then," he kissed her again as he said.

    "I haven''t showered too. I''ve been waiting for you." Danica blurted, embarrassment washing her.

    Loney knew what she meant. She had been waiting for them to shower together and of course, a lot

    happens anytime they shower together. "Hmmm. Naughty naughty Danica," he teased as he poked her

    nose gently.

    In the bathtub, Loney caressed her skin with soap, his hands moving in circr motions around her

    back to her breast, then her bump. Danica moaned when Loney''s hands touched her nipple, making

    him capture it in his mouth, as he slid a finger in and out of her wet walls. Danica moaned, pleasure

    sipping through her at every movement, her warm release coated Loney''s finger, instantly washed by

    the warm water.

    The orgasm rxed her body, getting her ready to sleep. However, after they showered, Loney didn''t

    allow her to put on any clothing. He sat her on the sofa, spread her legs wide and went on his knees.

    He held her hips firmly, flicked his tongue teasingly at the entrance of her pussy, before plunging into

    her wet walls. Danica arched her back, as the heat of pleasure shot through her. She moaned, even as

    Loney took his time to make her both rxed and tired enough to rest her body.

    His hands travelled to her breast, caressing the left, then to the right. It wasn''t long before Danica

    began to tremble as the pleasure continued to course through her body. She was tired when Loney

    carried her to the bed but just as heid her down, she felt his hard member on her and realized how

    selfish she had been. She couldn''t allow him to endure that pain. "My turn," she whispered, as she

    pushed Loney onto his back.

    Then she climbed on top of him, her already wet core, stretched and lubricated to amodate his

    size. He moaned as her walls tightened around his hard member. She began to move her waist gently

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    in upward and downward movement.

    He wiggled his hand around her waist, helping her with the harmonious movement, as he moved his

    waist to match the rhythm of hers. She moans as every thrust hits her G-spot. Loney growled, his body

    began to vibrate, just as Danica began to tremble and as if on cue, they came together, panting, tired

    and spent, they slept in each other''s arms.

    Danica was still asleep when Loney left the next morning. He remembered to adjust the AC and

    covered her with a duvet, leaving instructions for Mabel and Herty not to wake her. She needed the rest

    and he was d he made her sleep peacefully without tossing and turning in bed due to her back

    pains.

    ******

    Loney got to the church in time for the burial ceremony of Paul''s mother. Paul wasforting his two

    teenage sisters as the coffin was lowered to the ground. He hadn''t noticed Loney at church and even at

    the burial ground. He was too grieved, not because of his loss but because of certain things his mother

    said before passing away. It wasn''t the first time she said those things but it kind of tickled more around

    this time.

    Loney stared at Paul and shook his head. He knew that Paul needed to be with his sisters at this point

    therefore he had no intention of taking him away from them. He walked closer before Paul noticed him,

    breaking from the hug.

    "You didn''t have toe, Loney." Paul forced a smile but the sadness was dominant on his features.

    "What happened to friendship?" Loney countered, just as he pulled Paul into a strong embrace.

    "Thank you," Paul said after pulling from the hug. "You remember Mia and Sandra?" He asked, his

    gaze on his sisters, who waved shyly at Loney.

    "How on earth would I forget? They''ve grown prettier and taller from thest time I saw them," Loney

    recalled. Paul''s sisters giggled.

    "Please walk with me," Paul said almost in a whisper and began walking away from his sister and the

    guests. "Have you been able to find out anything yet?" He asked.

    "No, I think someone is covering her tracks but I will find the person," Loney spoke with certainty. He

    knew Paul was talking about Danie.

    "I will give it more attention when I return," Paul assured him. He wanted nothing more than closure on

    the whole thing but Loney had other ns for him.

    "No, you are not returning. They need you."

    Paul knew that Loney was talking about his sisters. "They can take care of themselves. They are

    thirteen and fifteen. Besides, my auntie is there."

    "What about Herty?" Loney didn''t want to intrude in Paul''s personal affairs but at this moment, he felt

    the need to because his friend has been lonely for a few years now.

    "She reminds me too much about my mum so I just want to stay away from her for now," Paul lowered

    his head and said.

    Loney frowned, concern written on his features. "I can see your heart bleeding as you utter those

    words."

    "She won''t meet or see me anywhere except in church and I''ve vowed not to enter one." Paul''s phone

    began to ring and he took it out of his suit pocket. "Talk of the devil. Why is she calling me?" He asked,

    looking at the screen questioning.

    Loney frowned. Something told him to check his phone as well. "I think you should answer the call."

    Loney removes his phone just as Paul answers his call, surprised to see so many missed calls from

    Herty. She must have wanted to speak with him and was not able to so she called Paul.

    Loney had a feeling that it might concern Danica. His gaze matched Paul''s which sent terrifying shivers

    down his spine as Paul yelled,

    "WHAT? We areing over." He turned to Loney and said, "We have to go. Danica was kidnapped at

    the mall."

 Chapter Sixty - Seven

    Chapter Sixty - Seven

    "WHAT? We areing over." He turned to Loney and said, "We have to go. Danica was kidnapped at

    the mall."

    Loney saw red. He didn''t wait for Paul toplete his sentence when he raced for his car with the

    before beginning to process the information. He never expected this and the burden hit so hard he

    didn''t know how to make aeback. Paul couldn''t exin to his sisters but they were used to it. Paul

    was never avable and whenever he was, he always left in a haste.

    "Loney, let me drive," Paul offered. He feared from how Loney was driving that they might die before

    they reached their destination. Loney was jumping traffic lights and using unauthorized routes at top

    speed. Paul had no idea where he was headed.

    "Call Gideon!" Loney shrieked. His eyes desperately searched the road, his jaw clenched. His hands

    trembled slightly on the steering wheel yet his grip was robust. Paul obeyed. The line went through but

    no one answered till the call ended. He dialled the second time.

    "No answer. Let me call Herty again," Paul suggested, activating speaker mode so as not to repeat

    everything to Loney.

    "Paul, did you find out anything?" Herty''s voice was teary as she asked, as soon as she ended the

    call."

    "Not yet but you can help us. Tell me what happened. Everything. Don''t leave out any details," Paul

    sternly said. He couldn''t guess who had done this. There were so many suspects but not enough time

    to visit all of them. They needed authentic information.

    "I don''t know," Herty sniffled. "We were shopping and an olddy stumbled. I thought she was going to

    fall and went to help her when Danica was picking some toys. When I turned around after helping her,

    Danica wasn''t there. I saw through the ss door that she was walking with a man. I was about to go

    after her when I saw Gideon approach them."

    Two men walked towards Gideon and they began exchanging fire. The man walking with Danica

    shoved her into a van and the van moved almost immediately. Gideon shot the two men but a bullet

    prated his chest so he was taken away in an ambnce.

    The two men were also taken but they didn''t look like they would make it. One of them had a bullet in

    the head and the other had it in the neck. There''s so much chaos around here," she ended tearfully.

    Paul was beginning to have a headache. He wasn''t getting any clues. "Can you give any details about

    them?"

    "It happened so fast, I couldn''t see their faces and Danica was walking calmly, you wouldn''t guess

    anything was wrong. I even thought she knew the person," Herty narrated, remorse streaming through

    her veins. Why did she have to help that old woman? Someone else could have helped her. She

    shouldn''t have left Danica''s side.

    "Was there a gun held to her?" Paul''s worried voice brought her from her trance.

    "From where I sat, I didn''t see but the guy had a tattoo on his arm and he had long blonde hair," Herty

    vividly recalled.

    A glint of hope shed Paul''s eyes as he said, "thanks, Herty, where are you now?"

    "With the police. They are asking everyone questions."

    "Just tell them everything you know okay."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "What about Danica?"

    "We will find her, Herty, don''t worry." Paul ended the call before Herty could ask another question.

    "It''s Ray, Loney. Tattoo on the arm with long blonde hair is Jerome, Ray''s second inmand. I

    thought you said Governor Maxwell promised you protection. Why don''t you call him?" Paul asked

    worriedly.

    "I can''t call him because it involves Danica. He doesn''t know about her because I kept her secret. Find

    Ray''s location." Loney was unconsciously rude because he was agitated yet Paul wasn''t offended. He

    understood what his friend was going through.

    "It''s three hours from here," Pauls said after checking a digital screen that looked like an iPad. "Have

    you called Danica?"

    "No. I''m tracking her. Perhaps, they haven''t seen her phone. If a call goes through, they can destroy

    the phone and the contact will be lost."

    Paul forced a smile. At least they knew Ray''s location and they were tracking Danica too. They could

    only hope that nobody calls her. "We will find her Loney, nothing will happen to her."

    "How can you be sure? She''s heavily pregnant. A very delicate situation. Can you even imagine the

    trauma? What if they torture her? How will she survive it?" Loney''s tone was strangely calm and his

    eyes blurred with tears yet he kept pressing down the elerator.

    "Loney, slow down a bit. She needs you alive," Paul warned.

    *******

    Danie was hiding in the car park. Things hadn''t worked as nned. They were supposed to get

    someone to distract Herty, while Jerome points a gun at Danica and threatens her to follow him willingly

    without creating a scene. No one should have even known that she had been kidnapped. Then,

    Danie would sneak into the van, exchange clothes with Danica ande out like her.

    She will then walk to Herty and exin that the guy was an old friend who went to show her something

    in the van. Perfect n. Danica would be kept away till she gave birth. Then Danie will n a time

    out with Herty where she would pretend to be inbour. One of Ray''s men will pose as a good

    samaritan and drive her to the hospital where Ray''s agents will give her Danica''s baby. Once

    everything is smoothly done, Danica would be eliminated. Simple as that. They would only hear the

    news that Danie had died, while in actual fact, it''s Danica dead.

    For as long as Loney knows it''s Danica by his side, there would be no problems and they would live

    happily ever after. That was how it was supposed to be. However, Danie had no idea that Gideon

    would be there and one of the eyewitnesses had called the police too whichplicated matters. Now,

    Loney knows Danica has been kidnapped and Danie couldn''t make it to the van in time due to the

    gunshots. They ended up driving away without the swap of clothes so Danie was frustrated.

    Worst of all, Ray wasn''t answering her calls. Eventually, she called Jerome.

    "Are you insane? Why did you leave without me?" Danieshed out.

    "Are you crazy? Didn''t you see the police? Did you want to get us convicted? Two of our men are

    already down because you gave us the wrong information. You have to double the money. Besides,

    how do I know you didn''t set us up?" Jerome was agitated.

    "I didn''t. Look. Just give me your location."

    "I will share my location on the map. You can catch up to us."

    "How about the victim?"

    "She''s here."

    "Don''t hurt her till the baby is born okay? That child in her womb is precious."

    "As you wish."

    Danie received Jerome''s location and set off immediately, jumping cable in one of the cars at the

    garage and drove off to meet them. She would change into Danica''s clothes and tell Loney that she

    managed to escape from the kidnappers. Simple as that. She also hoped that Jones would get Ray

    arrested as he said. That way, her secret would be safe.

    She kept driving as she kept nning. She checked the map as she drove, still nning. Then she

    recalled that Jones knew everything. What if he suspected and exposed her? She was gripped with

    fear.

    A trailer appeared from the corner but she didn''t see it in time, aside from the fact that her driving skills

    were not perfected and her mind was far away. She lost her grip on the steering wheel when she tried

    to veer from the trailer, rather crushing into it from the side. Due to the speed, the car veered from the

    asphalt road, hitting a tree instantly. Blood oozed from her nose. She felt dizzy. Too dizzy. What just

    happened? Everything was turning blurry and suddenly, went dark.

 Chapter Sixty - Eight

    Chapter Sixty - Eight

    Danica sat on the floor of the van, her hand hugging her bump, her heart in her throat with the sequel

    of events. What was supposed to be an amazing day because she decided to buy some extra stuff for

    the unborn child, has turned into a nightmare. She was just checking out some stuff when a man

    walked to her. She felt ufortable with his presence and just before she opened her mouth to tell

    him to give her space, he pressed a revolver to her bump.

    Fear gripped her like venom. She obeyed the man''smand to walk him without creating suspicion.

    Luckily for her, Gideon had been watching her through the ss door from outside because he wanted

    to give them space. To her horror, a bullet prated his chest before he could stop the man but that

    didn''t stop him from also sending out some bullets that injured two of Jerome''s men, if not kill them

    before the police arrived.

    From where she sat, she couldn''t see outside. Were these people after Loney? Was that the reason

    why he told her to always be in the mansion? Why did he give her permission when he knew there

    were still people after him?

    Still, she worried for him. She worried about how he would be faring in such a time as this. Was he

    aware that she had been kidnapped? Was he broken? Was he trying to find her? She closed her eyes

    and said a silent prayer. The people had not abused her in any way but have made it clear that they

    wanted the child in her womb. She prayed that God would keep her and her baby safe.

    Taking in deep breaths, she calmed herself. She had to think up something for the sake of her child.

    She won''t allow them to get to their destination. Perhaps she could bargain with her kidnappers. No

    matter what, kidnappers always wanted money. That was the reason they went to such extents.

    Then, she heard the man she presumed to be their leader speaking on the phone. They requested

    more money which made it seem that whoever they were speaking to was the orchestrator. Aside from

    the driver who focused his gaze on the road, the leader and one other man, cast asional deadly

    res in her direction, it made her shiver.

    Nervous strands encircled her like a web yet, she tried to keep calm. She had to think of something.

    She prayed that God would favour her and give her wisdom.

    "I...I want to pee." That was the first thing that came to mind. They would have to stop the van for her to

    pee. Then she could call Loney.

    "You have to keep it in. We can''t stop anytime soon." Jerome spoke in a husky voice, she was startled.

    After all, she has never faced a man like him. She has faced gentlemen but never rogues.

    "But I''m pregnant, I can''t hold it in," she said in an unstable soft voice.

    Jerome flung as if she hit him. Something moved inside him at the innocencecing her voice, that

    made him slightly ufortable or perhaps, guilty. "You can pee on yourself then. We will get you

    cleaned upter but we are not stopping this van." He tried to ignore the uneasy feeling.

    "Please let me go, I will give you anything," Danica tried to plead after a few minutes, seeing that her

    first n hadn''t worked.

    Jerome focussed his attention on her, as she mentioned giving him anything. She couldn''t give him

    more than what Danie was paying right? Besides, he was following his master''s instructions. "What

    could you possibly have? All we want is your baby," he taunted.

    Danica stiffened at the mention of her baby. She would rather die than give away her child. Now that

    she knew how serious they were, she had to push harder or even fake being inbour. At least if she

    faked and no baby came out, they would be forced to rush her to the hospital. "Please, my boyfriend is

    rich. He would give you anything, please let me go," she continued to plead.

    "You have no right to bargain. Just shut up. The one who hired us ising. She would exchange

    clothes with you and return to them. No one will know that you have been kidnapped," Jerome let out,

    hiding the fear that Danica''s boyfriend was rich. These rich people have so much power. What if they

    get caught?

    Exchange clothes with her? Danica didn''t have the time to think deeply. The van was moving faster,

    heightening her fears. "Plea..se." A sharp pain coursed through Danica''s lower abdomen. A shrill tore

    through her throat. She was nning to fake it but this was real. Could it be falsebour? Even if it

    was, she still needed to get to the hospital. She had been educated on the warning signs since it was

    her first time.

    "What is it?" Antonio,  one of Jerome''s men asked, obviously startled. Jerome''s eyes widened,

    bewildered. This couldn''t be happening.

    "I don''t know," Danica muttered just as the pain stopped as if it never came. Before she had the

    pleasure of enjoying some relief, she felt warm liquid wet her dress. Jerome saw it too. Fear gripped

    him. "She''s inbour. We have to take her to the hospital," he ordered the driver. As a man with a

    girlfriend who has given him two children and is pregnant with the third, he knew the meaning of the

    water breaking.

    "No, that''s not part of the n," the driver yelled. "We have to wait for her," he ended nonchntly.

    Jerome understood his point and dialled Danie''s number. He needed to exin the situation to her.

    However, after dialling the seventh time, there was still no answer. Another shrill tore from Danica''s

    throat. Fear gripped him.

    "The shameless bitch isn''t picking her calls. Can''t you see that she''s in a critical condition? If we lose

    her, we lose the child too. Drive to the nearest hospital." This time, it was an order but the driver was

    not ready to listen. He needed the money from this deal terribly and he didn''t want it to fall into the

    water.

    "If we take her to the hospital, she will tell on us. We will be arrested," the driver tried to reason with

    Jerome, therefore, he decided to call Ray.

    "No, please help me. I promise I won''t implicate you. My boyfriend will reward you. Trust me, he''s very

    rich," Danica said after the pain had died down again as if it never came. Jerome realised that Ray was

    also not answering his call. Then it clicked to him that Ray might be on the run. He was trying to

    escape from the FBI. Therefore, he knew without a doubt they were on their own.

    "Who is your boyfriend, what is his name?" He asked Danica.

    "Arrrhhhhhhhhh," another contraction made Danica scream as she gasped for air, holding tightly to the

    hem of her dress. She wished Loney was there or Herty or maybe Mabel. She needed loved ones

    around her.

    "To the hospital," Jerome ordered.

    "I won''t do that," the driver retorted. Jerome gritted his teeth and pressed the revolver to his head. "Do

    it now," hemanded in a calm but deadly tone. The screeching of tyres was heard, the feel of the

    van making a u-turn.

    "Are you mad?" Antonio screeched. He was worried about Danica but was also scared for his life.

    "Let''s drop her there and go. Someone will find her," Jerome reasoned. Danica had promised not to tell

    on them so the most important thing was to leave her somewhere close to the hospital," he exined

    his n

    Gratitude, blended with relief crowned Danica but it didn''t take away the awful contractions coursing

    through her like wild fire. "Take a deep breath through your nose and breathe out through your mouth,"

    Jerome instructed. That''s what the nurses told his girlfriend in thebour ward year''s back and he

    vividly recalled it.

    Danica obeyed and continued that way. "We are taking you to the hospital but if you let the police in on

    us, I will find you,  kill you, and your child together."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "I promise you. I will make my boyfriend reward you," Danica gave her word.

    Jerome didn''t believe her but he made them drive to the hospital. His initial intention was just to leave

    her at the car park and go but seeing her in pain, it reminded him of his pregnant fiance therefore, he

    went into the hospital to get some nurses. Once they were getting close, he turned to step in the car

    and drive away but felt a frail grip on his arm.

    "Your name, what is your name?" Danica asked in a painful tone.

    Could he trust her? Even though she looked exactly like Danie, she was different. She seemed

    innocent and honest. "Jerome," he finally said before climbing the van.

    "Thank you. My boyfriend will find you. He will reward you," Danica continued to say, masking her pain.

    "Take care."

    Jerome stepped in the van and the driver drove off. Two of his men were already in the hospital. He

    had changed the whole n therefore, he couldn''t face Ray. Thetter might be trying to escape but

    would drive a bullet through his head when he finds out what he has done. However, he strangely didn''t

    regret helping Danica. He felt rather ted. Thinking through the options of survival, they decided to

    escape since they didn''t trust that Danica would keep her word and they had forgotten to ask the name

    of her boyfriend again. Those contractions drove them crazy, they forgot to ask the most important

    question. It would have been easier for them if they knew who her so called rich boyfriend was.

    The nurses wheeled Danica in a wheelchair to thebour ward. Luckily, Dr Jeff was on duty. As soon as

    he saw Danica, his eyes widened. How is it possible that Danica came to the hospital alone and

    without any escort, be it Loney or Paul? "What happened?" He asked, expectation nudging him.

    Danica breathed deeply and let out, "I was kidnapped but I''m fine."

    Dr Jeff froze. He could sense a pending problem. Who had the guts to kidnap Loney''s surrogate?

    Whether of not she was safe, Loney would never let it to. He would revenge at all cost. "B..by who?"

    Who startled a little.

    Another pain tore through Danica, spreading to her waist and it was more intense. This has been going

    on for hours now. "I don''t know but a guy saved me. His name is Jerome." She said with a painful grin.

    She didn''t notice Dr Jeff had stiffened at the name she mentioned. "Let me examine you," he tried to

    sound casual, seeing her contractions were quite intense.

    "Please call Loney. He said he would be with me. He promised," Danica said admist her painful

    contractions. Dr Jeff nodded, instantly putting a call through to Loney. "Danica is in the hospital," he

    said as soon as the line connected.

 Chapter Sixty - Nine

    Chapter Sixty - Nine

    "Please call Loney. He said he would be with me. He promised," Danica said amidst her painful

    contractions. Dr Jeff nodded, instantly putting a call through to Loney. "Danica is in the hospital," he

    said as soon as the line connected.

    Loney pressed the brake instantly and the tyres screeched on the smooth asphalt. He was depressed

    and agitated when he lost connection with Danica. Probably, her phone must have gone off without her

    knowledge. Therefore, he had nned on finding Ray and forcing him to call his men to bring Danica to

    him or verify their location.

    He should be excited right? But it felt strange. How did Danica get to the hospital? What if it was

    Danie pretending? He couldn''t keep his mind from thinking in that direction. However, his suspicions

    were buried when Dr Jeff continued. "She said you promised that you would be with her." A smile

    thinned Loney''s lips just as a tear fell from his eyes. He knew it was Danica sending him the message.

    This was the promise he made to herst night. "I will be there soon," he uttered in deep breaths,

    instantly ending the call.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Call Herty and tell her to go to the hospital. Danica is there," he hastily said, instantly stepping on the

    elerator as he informed Paul about thetest development. Just as Loney felt earlier, Paul couldn''t

    help asking. "I don''t mean to scare you but are you sure it''s her?"

    "Yes, it''s her," Loney abruptly said. Paul let out a thin smile, and nodded agreement, instantly calling

    Herty to pass the information. Then it dawned on him that Loney hadn''t changed direction.

    "Why are you headed in Ray''s direction? We should be driving towards the hospital right?"

    Loney tightened his fists on the steering wheel, Paul''s heart throbbed. He knew Loney was up to

    something. "I am just a few minutes away from Ray. He will regret ever getting his men to kidnap my

    woman. This ends today." Loney''s expression was malignant, Paul could only hope that Loney wouldn''t

    put him in the position to cover up a homicide.

    Loney wasn''t at peace. Danica was safe now but he thirsted for revenge. How dare anyoney their

    filthy hands on his woman? His rage boiled, unquenchable like a volcano. ording to the map, Ray

    was on the move. He sensed that Ray must be running away from someone or something and was

    determined to hunt him down.

    He got to the hotel just as Ray was about to enter his car. As soon as his men saw Loney, they took off

    with the speed of lighting. It was a warning from the governor. Loney was untouchable. Ray didn''t see

    any reason to run. He hasn''t offended Loney in any way and was amazed when a force so strong hit

    his lower abdomen without warning, causing him to stagger and fall.

    Loney knelt, his thighs pinning Ray''s huge frame. A blownded on his face, followed by another

    before he could recover from the fall. Despite Loney being tall, hisplete height when standing side

    by side Ray would only reach his shoulder. Aside from that, Ray was chubby therefore, he

    underestimated Loney. He knew thetter was powerful financially but he never expected such physical

    strength from someone like him.

    Unknown to him, Loney had espied his size from afar and used speed to knock him unexpectedly to

    the ground. He also made sure to deform his jaw with another punch as he pinned him to the ground

    with his weight. Another punch was enough to disfigure Ray''s nose. The punches were bing too

    strong, Ray began tasting his blood. He presumed he would die of internal bleeding if he didn''t defend

    himself therefore, he began blocking the punches with his arm as he yelled in defence,

    "What is the fuck is this Loney, what did I do?" His back was on the floor as he gazed at Loney with

    wonder and turmoil.

    "How dare you touch my woman?" Loney screeched, ready to release another punch, which Ray

    blocked as he tried to pull out his gun. Unfortunately, Paul beat him to it, pointing his revolver in his

    direction. Ray was taller and bigger. He was also strong and from the effect of drugs, he didn''t feel

    much pain yet, he knew the punches were causing lots of damage to his nerves and tissues, which

    would be felt when the drug wears out but something poked deeper, as Loney''s usation hammered

    in his ears.

    "Your woman? I haven''t touched your woman," he said in retaliation, blocking Loney''s punches as

    much as possible but it wasn''t necessary anymore because Loney halted his hand in mid-air, Ray''s

    words sinking deeper. He wasn''t one to attack an innocent person. He only bites when attacked

    therefore, he rose to his feet. Ray seized the opportunity to do the same.

    "You touched my pregnant woman Ray and you will die for it." This time, he wasn''t aggressive. He

    seemed to doubt the usation since Ray had denied it earlier. Loney wanted to confirm his

    involvement before going further.

    However, Ray sprang in remembrance, the usation settling in. "So it''s you. Danie said she

    wanted her sister''s baby and boyfriend so I could do whatever I wanted with her sister. Most preferably,

    she wanted her dead but I had other ns."

    Loney''s mind began to process everything like a web, the bits and piecesing together. "Danie?"

    His voice was precarious. He knew Danie hated her sister but never guessed it was so deep as to

    want her dead. He could just imagine how broken Danica would be if she heard that her sister was the

    brain behind everything.

    "Yes," Ray confirmed.

    "But she is pregnant," Loney muttered but Ray heard. "Why does she want the baby?" He asked

    dejectedly. A blend of anticipation, fear and agitation cruising through him, he didn''t have the right

    words to say.

    Ray shook his head, "She can''t be pregnant. Her womb is damaged. She paid me to fake everything. I

    swear to God Loney, I didn''t know that her sister was your woman," Ray expressed. Somehow, he felt

    stupid. He used to do background checks on his victims so why didn''t he do the same thing this time

    around?

    Everything began to make perfect sense to Loney. Even as the truth settled in that his instincts were

    right, he was still speechless.

    He wanted to say something but no word came out.  "Loney, we have to go. The Interpol agents are

    getting closer," Paul bickered, pulling Loney from his deep thoughts. "I don''t think you want them to

    take you for questioning. You still don''t know for whatever reason your woman ended up in the

    hospital," he stated the fact. They didn''t have time to ask.

    Loney didn''t utter a word. He followed Paul to the car like a robot. This time, he allowed Paul to drive

    since he wasn''t in his right mind. It was just too much for him. Too much to chew and swallow. The truth

    was sweet and bitter. Sweet being that Danie wasn''t carrying his child but the bitterness

    overwhelmed the sweet in that he couldn''t understand the reason a twin would want her sister dead

    just to take what was hers. It was too much and it overwhelmed him to just think about the whole

    charade.

    The Interpol agents scoured the hotel car park just as Paul drove out, thereby not leaving any time for

    Ray to escape. He might not be lucky this time. They surrounded Ray, just as Jones stepped out. Ray

    didn''t hide his shock. He hadn''t seen his nephew for years.

    "Your end hase, uncle," Jones addressed Ray. This was the fifth hotel Ray had checked in just

    within 24 hours while he waited for the coast to clear for him to leave the country. It wasn''t easy but

    Jones tracked him down because everything he needed to send him to jail for a long time was ready.

    Ray was furious. "You traitor. Don''t call me your uncle," he yelled. Fury exhumed his anger as he spat

    on the floor. "I do not want a nephew like you."

    James wasn''t offended. He took a step towards him. "The better for me. I''m disgusted calling you my

    uncle but it''s just unfortunate that we don''t determine or choose who deserves to be in our family. It has

    taken me years to hold enough evidence to nail you. Now, you won''t escape," Jones was calm. A yoke

    of victory squeezed him tightly.

    Something fell from Ray''s eyes, realization pinching him. Jones was making sure he rotted in jail. No,

    that can''t happen. He stared cautiously around. There were too many Interpol agents. He couldn''t take

    them down alone and besides, they were armed. His men had escaped. Cowards. "Think Jones, think.

    I''m your only family." Ray tried to buy his sympathy. If Jones releases the pieces of evidence against

    him, he knew he won''t escape prison for at least twenty years. Therefore, he could only beg Jones to

    not release that evidence.

    "I don''t need a family like you. You destroyed me. You destroyed innocent girls. You killed my father,

    your brother through your wickedness. You are a beast and you don''t deserve to live among humans."

    "But humans change, Jones, I can change."

    Jones'' gaze softened. "Yes, that''s why you need a confined ce like jail for that change to happen."

    That said, he beckoned for Interpol to take him away. He immediately sat in his car, a victorious smile

    lining his features. His sacrifices over the years haven''t been in vain. Suddenly, he recalled Danie.

    He hasn''t had time to receive information on her. He pulled out his phone to call the spy he had ced

    in charge of monitoring her movements. He saw lots of calls and text messages from his spy, one of

    which read; ''She seemed to be in a hurry going somewhere and had an ident. I have sent the

    location of the hospital to you. I don''t have any information about her condition yet.''

    The smile and Jones'' face froze. He guessed that Danie must have disobeyed him and wondered if

    Danica was safe. He had to find out. Pressing the push-start, his direction was the hospital.

    When Loney arrived at the hospital, one of the nurses recognized him and led him to the emergency

    ward without asking, since she knew that he always came with Danica.

    However, when he arrived at the emergency ward, he felt his breath cease at the sight in front of him,

    as he let out a loud yell. Paul was startled. Then he drew closer. Danica was unconscious and it looked

    like her right leg had been amputated. "When? How?" He muttered. "There must be a mistake," he

    yelled. Loney couldn''t get closer. He felt guilty. Too guilty. He couldn''t protect her. He sobbed, punching

    the wall with all his might to let out some of his frustration.

    The nurse was scared. His behaviour could worsen the patient''s condition and the nurse feared being

    at the receiving end of his anger therefore, she veered to Dr Jeff''s office.

 Chapter Seventy

    Chapter Seventy

    The nurse was scared. His behaviour could worsen the patient''s condition and the nurse feared being

    at the receiving end of his anger therefore, she veered to Dr Jeff''s office. He would know what to do.

    He couldn''t protect her. He couldn''t protect her. He failed. How would she perceive him when she woke

    up? Regret and confusion washed him as he continued to sob. Paul was trying to understand

    everything but nothing seemed to make sense to him. Whichever way, he tried to console Loney.

    "She will be fine. You just have to be there for her."

    "She will hate me," Loney''s tone was bitter. Her sister kidnapped her because of-"

    "Loney, your surrogate has been inquiring of you. What are you doing here?" Dr Jeff''s voice broke

    through Loney''sst words. The nurse hade to inform him that Loney was going nuts because of

    the ident patient in the emergency ward, which got him startled. He wondered what the patient did

    to get him so hysterical.

    Nheless, Dr Jeff''s words began to sink in just as Loney moved closer to the woman lying on the

    bed. Her stomach was t. He cursed himself severally for not noticing it before. Relief flung him just as

    hate harnessed him. He loathed her so much.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "You should have told me she was also here." He said in a pained expression, his gaze glued on

    Danie''s sleeping form on the bed.

    "Who?" Dr Jeff didn''t hide his confusion. He stared intently at Danie. Then it made sense to him. The

    sleeping woman on the bed looked identical to Loney''s surrogate but it wasn''t her. "Who is she?" He

    asked nobody in particr. "Is she a twin to-" He realized he didn''t have to ask. It was an obvious fact.

    "Well, I didn''t know. I''m an Obstetrician-Gynaecologist. I don''t handle ident cases," he finally gave

    Loney''s question a suitable answer.

    Loney''s heart was heavy. So heavy, his whole being thirsted revenge. "Can you do me a favour?" His

    voice was almost a whisper but Dr Jeff heard him.

    "Anything for you Loney," he affirmed in a positive tone.

    "Can you make sure she doesn''t get out of here alive?" Loney''s expression was deadpanned and Dr

    Jeff knew that he meant every word. But how could he want the sister of his surrogate dead? Dr Jeff

    couldn''t understand anything.

    "Loney, that''s against medical standards, and I''m not a murderer," he countered in a firm whisper.

    "You said you would do anything for me," Loney repeated.

    Dr Jeff was helpless. Why didn''t he listen before speaking? "I never thought you would make such an

    unfeeling request."

    "You don''t know who she is. She doesn''t deserve to live." Oh, if looks could kill, Loney''s gaze would

    have sent daggers straight to Danie''s heart and squeezed the life out of her.

    "Loney, I think you should see your woman first." Paul interrupted. He wanted to distract Loney

    because even he knew that Loney was serious and would act on it immediately if not talked out of it.

    "Where is Danica?" Loney finally blinked, his eyes leaving Danie''s form. There was so much on his

    mind and he would act on each one of them before having his peace.

    "In thebour ward, on the left after you reach the corridor." Dr Jeff directed him. Loney took off with the

    speed of lighting but before making the turn, his eyes caught a familiar frame. He swirled his neck to

    the right, his gazending on Jones. Suspicion pinched him as his voice turned cold,

    "What are you doing here?"

    Jones was speechless. He wasn''t expecting to see Loney here. If Loney found out he was here

    because of Danie, it would create suspicion and Loney would not rest until he calls a search on him

    and if he says it''s because of Danica, then he might just lose his head because Loney would think he

    still had feelings for Danica. But he wasn''t one to lie. Both women meant a great deal to him.

    "I don''t think you have the time to listen but the truth is, I''m here to see Danie." Loney stiffened. "I

    can exin everything but you don''t have the time do you?" Jones rhetorically asked. Somehow, he

    hoped Loney wouldn''t have time for him now. All he wanted at the moment was to speak with Danie.

    "This conversation is not over." Loney''s tone wove suspicion and Jones had to prepare himself.

    "I will be waiting for you," he nodded lightly.

    Loney hastened from the corridor of the emergency ward without a second nce. However, his heart

    was still heavy. He felt  Danica would never be safe for as long as Danie remained alive therefore,

    even if Jeff wouldn''t do it, he would get someone. Danie must not live to see the light of day. He

    would worry about what to tell Danica after.

    Loney dashed to thebour ward and halted at the door. Paul almost run him over due to the abrupt

    halt. Great despair, blended with relief brushed Loney but then, he saw a middle-aged man with Danica

    and Herty. His face contoured into a frown. Before he asked who he was, a gentle breathy voice

    masked with pain let out,

    "You came," excitement flung her even as she experienced another contraction. She was holding on so

    much to his words that he would be with her.

    Loney''s gaze softened, his lips thinned into a smile, as he took in the form of the woman on the bed.

    She was in so much pain yet, she forced a smile. It touched Loney so much that his presence was very

    important to her. He wished he could take all her pain and bear it himself.

    He hastened his steps towards her, lowered himself and kissed her sweaty forehead, and hugged her

    tightly. A squeeze on his back made him understand that she was in much more pain than he had

    imagined. Instantly, he felt saddened and useless that he couldn''t help her. "I will never miss it for

    anything," he whispered into her ear, his hand instantly rubbing on her bump.

    "I will excuse you, Danica," the middle-aged man said.

    "Thank you, pastor Lawson," she forced a smile, just as another contraction tore through her. When

    Paul called Herty toe to the hospital, Herty was at church praying for Danica and luckily, Pastor

    Lawson was there. Therefore, Herty confessed everything to him thereby making him insist oning

    to see Danica as well. Who would have known that something like this went on and they didn''t seek

    help from the church? Anyway, that was a closed chapter.

    Dr Jeff walked in with Dina and requested privacy since Danica''s time was close. Her contractions were

    getting closer and more painful. However, before Herty stepped out, Paul pulled her to a corner. "So,

    what are your ns for tomorrow, except going to church?"

    "I have already taken leave from work so I will still be here. Why? Do you want toe with me to

    church?" Herty hopefully asked.

    Paul''s eyes nked, "never."

    Herty lowered her gaze in dismay. "What is it with you and church?"

    "I will tell you if you go on a date with me. Just once please," Paul''s eyes lit up.

    Herty shook her head. "I''m sorry Paul, I can''t. My days are all busy."

    "But you always create time for Danica. What is so wrong with getting to know each other?" Paul was

    losing his patience. He felt attracted to Herty from day one but she seems distant.

    "Everything Paul, you don''t believe in my faith and I don''t want to be unequally yoked," she let out. She

    wanted a Christian and Paul wasn''t therefore she wasn''t going to give him a chance because she''s

    scared of falling from her faith because of her attraction to him.

    Unexpectedly, Paul understood her words perfectly. He too had once been a staunch Christian but

    circumstances drew him from it. Therefore, even though he might pretend not to know, he rather knew

    so much. "So that is what you think about me? A bad influence? An evil person?" He sounded

    embittered and Herty felt remorseful.

    "No, I just -"

    "Enough, Herty. I get it. I''m not as righteous as you." Paul walked out instantly, embracing the cold

    night. He needed fresh air.

    Jones had heard everything. Danie had not woken up and he was just pacing here and there when

    he saw Paul pull Herty to a corner. He thought Paul would hurt her or something so he stalked them

    and was met with displeasure.

    He approached the dismayed Herty. "Let''s talk outside."

    Herty was dazed seeing him. "What are you doing here?"

    "I will tell youter but now, let''s talk about you," his expression was forbearing, Herty couldn''t argue.

    "There''s nothing to talk about," she muttered, shy about speaking to Jones about Paul but Jones was

    persistent.

    "I heard everything."

    Herty bit her lip. "So you should be happy that I won''t leave my faith because of a man."

    "I''m rather disappointed," he countered to her amazement.

    "What?" Even you? Why?" She didn''t expect this from Jones. He, of all people, should know best.

    However, his next statement rendered her speechless.

    "Because you are so self-righteous. I''m sure your garment is white and unstained right?"

    "Well, I''m not saying that I''m perfect."

    "Well, that''s what your words to him scream."

    "Jones, I can''t believe you are talking like this. What happened to righteousness and holiness?"

    Jones shook his head in displeasure. "If God wanted only the righteous and holy, he wouldn''t have sent

    Jesus to die right? Or Jesus should have stayed in the temple to preach, instead of going to the street

    and even befriending tax collectors. Or perhaps, he wouldn''t have even spoken to the Samaritan

    woman at the well. What I mean is, you can''t reach him by inviting him to church. You can only reach

    him by showing how much you care about him. Have you forgotten what Pastor Lawson always said?

    People don''t care how much you know until they know how much you care.

    "Are you saying that I should-"

    Jones cut her off. "I''m saying that you should be as wise as a serpent and harmless as a dove. I have

    to go now. Danie should regain consciousness by now."

    Herty''s eyes widened like a clock. "Danie? What happened to her?"

    "I think you should see for yourself."

    Herty didn''t realize it but her heart broke seeing Danie in that state. "What happened?"

    "She will tell us when she wakes up."

    Suddenly, Jones feared for Danie. At first, he wanted to sneak her out and fly her out of the country

    but he also knew not to mess with Loney. Danie had bitten more than she could chew and even if

    God gave her a second chance, Jones couldn''t be sure that she would live long enough to enjoy it now

    that Loney knew the truth. He so desperately wanted to help her but hecked the expertise. How

    could he plead with Loney?

 Chapter Seventy - One

    Chapter Seventy - One

    "Take a deep breath and push Danica," Dr Jeff encouraged. Danica gripped Loney''s arm tightly, she

    thought it might rip off. She huddled a long breath and gave a strong push. This was her eighth push so

    far and she was exhausted.

    "Just two more, Danica. Two strong pushes. I can see your baby''s head already," Dr Jeff continued to

    encourage her.

    "I''m tired," she yelped. Loney kissed her sweaty forehead, caressing her bump. He hovered around

    her, trying to find any way to help. He wished he could help. He desperately did.

    "Please, do it for me. For our child. I wish I could take the pain from you," Loney pleaded with her. He

    hated seeing her in pain. It ached him so much that Danica rejected Dr Jeff''s suggestion.

    Danica gripped Loney tightly, another strong push. Then, she took deep breaths. She felt her walls

    overstretch, she thought it was going to rip apart. The pain was excruciating, she was breathing

    through her mouth. She was about to push again when Dr Jeff spoke. "Wait! We have to perform an

    episiotomy. Which means, we have to give a little cut to widen the entrance of your vagina."

    "Will it hurt?" Loney was the one asking. He had begged for other options and Dr Jeff had suggested

    an epidural but Danica tantly rejected it. She had helped pregnant women when she had the chance

    and they endured it so she was determined.

    "Not more than the pain she''s already feeling," Dr Jeff exined. Loney nodded softly and he went

    ahead. She felt a sharp pain before Dr Jeff yelled, "push."

    Another push made Danica feel something bige out of her. Instantly, her pains died. There were

    no more contractions. It was as if the baby took all the pain along with it as it began bawling.

    "It''s a boy," Dr Jeff announced, ced him on Danica''s stomach and covered him with a sheet. She

    touched his flesh and so did Loney. Joyful tears poured from their eyes before Dr Jeff took the baby.

    "We have to clean him up."

    A few minutester, Danica''s episiotomy was being stitched. Dr Jeff brought the baby, wrapped and

    sleeping. We would take him to the nursery to run some tests in a few minutes but you can feel your

    baby and even try to breastfeed. Dina would help with that," he exined before taking care of other

    things.

    "He''s beautiful," Danica eximed, still unable to believe the miracle in her arms. She also realized it

    was already 3 am. She hasn''t slept since yesterday just like Loney who looked equally tired.

    "Just like you" he whispered, kissing the baby gently on the head. Then his lips captured Danica''s. It

    was a hot passionate kiss.

    "He looks like you. What do we call him?" Danica asked, her cheeks flushing red after breaking from

    the kiss.

    "What name do you have in mind?" Loney''s tired voice sounded so alluring, Danica knew she wanted

    him but with the stitch down there, she would need at least two weeks to break from sex.

    "Can we call him Loney?" She whispered.

    "That''s tter but I would say, Lord Hubert. What do you think?" Loney asked.

    Danica beamed tiredly, "I think I like it," she nodded in agreement. Dina came to take the baby to the

    nursery just when the door pushed open and Mabel walked in with so many goodies in her hand.

    "Thought I wouldn''t be worried when you step out and don''t return?" She reprimanded.

    Danica''s tired eyes widened in shock. "It''s sote. How did you get here?" Just then, a familiar figure

    appeared in front of the door.

    "Gideon?" Both Danica and Loney eximed in aghast unison.

    "You were at the hospital," Loney tried to confirm. He knew Gideon would be taken care of for as long

    as he sent his men over to watch him and hadn''t checked on him due to everything going on.

    "Yes I was but my injury wasn''t severe because I was wearing a bulletproof vest underneath. The

    bullets to my chest posed no threat. My only injury was to my upper arm but we''ve survived at least

    four bullets at a go so what is one bullet?" He said casually. Then his gaze caught the newborn. His lips

    thinned, "anyway, congrattions!!" He said to Danica and Loney.

    "Thank you and thanks for your help," Danica said in a soft voice. She recalled how Gideon tried to

    protect her and almost died because of her.

    "It''s my responsibility but I will wait outside," he nodded his head politely.

    "No, take a month off to rest," Loney instructed.

    "No, I''m fine but if you insist, then I will take three days off, starting tomorrow."

    "As you wish." Loney firmly concluded. Gideon loved his job, he did it with due diligence and was

    greatly rewarded by Loney.

    "Danica, you have to eat," Mabel interrupted.

    "I''m not hungry yet. I just want to sleep," Danica yawned

    "I will keep it here anyway. Let me get a few things from the car. I will be back." Mabel said and left tbe

    ward.

    Danica closed her eyes to sleep when something cropped into her mind. "Loney, I have a request."

    "Anything, Danica, anything."

    Danica bit her lower lip, swallowed hopefully and said, "the guy who brought me here. The one who

    saved me. His name is Jerome. I want you to help him and his friends."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Loney''s expression darkened, his rage awoken. It seemed to have died when Danica was inbour but

    now, a fresh thirst of revenge awakened in him. His voice turned bitter. "They are to be put behind bars

    and not to be helped, Danica. What they did to you was an offence and I will make sure they pay."

    Danica froze. She was tired but she knew she wouldn''t have a peaceful sleep if Loney avenges her.

    She had already forgiven them and wanted to help as she had promised. "But they disobeyed their

    orders and brought me here instead. I would have died or anything could have happened if they had

    kept to their instructions," she appealed to his conscience. She already knew it wasn''t going to be easy

    convincing him but she had to try.

    Silence descended. What she said was the truth. Besides, they didn''t know that she was his woman

    and the only one to be med for everything was Danie.

    "Excuse me," he let out after the deafening silence. He stepped out of the ward and Danica felt

    instantly hungry. Perhaps, it was her nervous rings circling her. She began eating the food Mabel

    ced close to her bed. She couldn''t eat much due to the blend of excitement and nervous cords

    cruising through her. Minutes passed and Danica was anxious. More minutes passed before Loney

    returned.

    "He is on the phone," he uttered softly, handing over the phone to her.

    "Hello," Danica mumbled. She didn''t have to ask who.

    "You are an angel, Danica. I never believed it when you said your boyfriend would help but you should

    have told us it was Loney from the onset. We would have aborted the mission. Thank you very much,"

    Jerome''s excited voice sounded on the phone, lifting Danica''s warmth.

    "Thank you too for helping even when you didn''t know me."

    "Loney gave us enough money. I will leave the country with my family and start a new life. He also sent

    money to my men so we will start a new life and stay away from crime. You are God-sent, Danica," he

    genuinely expressed.

    "Well, we thank God. Goodbye," She ended the call quickly, her eyes glistened towards Loney. "Thank

    you, Loney."

    "Anything for you, Danica including my life, I would dly give but I also need something from you."

    Loney made the request throbbing in his mind for some time now and he was prepared for it too. Well

    prepared.

    "What is that?" Danica asked eagerly. Oh, she would do anything for him.

    Loney faced her. His grey eyes held hers. "Marry me, Danica. That is the only thing I want from you."

    It was unexpected. So unexpected. She wasn''t expecting this. She loved him yet, "But, I can''t..."

 Chapter Seventy - Two

    Chapter Seventy - Two

    "But, I can''t..."

    Loney''s expression darkened. His hopes were crushed. His heart pumped with the speed of an

    aerone. She didn''t want him?

    "You - can''t - marry - me?" He let out word by word, his heart shredding. ording to the contract, this

    was where it ended. He had nothing to hold her to. She agreed to be his woman but she didn''t want to

    be his wife.

    "No, don''t overthink this. I mean, I can''t let the world know that I''m yours." She wanted him but she

    feared that whoever ordered her abduction might want to hurt her child. So, she wanted him without the

    knowledge of the world. It was simple butplex.

    "Make me understand, Danica" Loney didn''t want to hope but he wanted to introduce her to the world

    as his. He wanted to let go of everything for her.

    "I want our marriage to be kept secret," she uttered in in words but Loney was incensed. Could her

    meeting her Pastor be the reason for taking this decision?

    "Because you are a Christian and you don''t want to be associated with the likes of me?" Loney felt

    bitter but Danie felt stabbed. Her eyes widened in horror.

    "No, I will rather die than leave you. It''s just that after everything that happened, I''m merely scared that

    someone would hurt our child. That''s why I want you to keep us a secret please." She implored him.

    Loney facepalmed. Her words were like honey to his heart. His eyes brightened. Every pain and

    disappointment dissolved. He couldn''t tell her it was her sister''s game all along. She wasn''t ready. She

    just had a child.

    "Okay then. We shall have a secret wedding," he forced a smile, instantly searching for the ring he

    picked. He checked his pockets, confusion clouding him.

    "No, no weddings. Let''s get married here and right now," Danica''s words startled him. He shifted his

    attention back to her, her words sinking deeper. A discreet frown contoured his features.

    "What?"

    Danica understood his confusion. He wanted posh andvishness but she wanted none of those. She

    didn''t want jealous eyes following her and she didn''t want to attract more evil to herself. All she wanted

    was her God, her man, and her child. "Call Pastor Lawson to bless our marriage," she cleared the

    misunderstanding.

    "I lost the ring I picked, "Loney checked his shirt pocket and trouser pocket. He wanted to surprise her

    but seemed to have lost it when he got physical with Ray.

    "It''s a secret, remember? We can sign in courtter but I want us to be married today and we don''t

    need a ring. All we need is each other."

    "But, what about witnesses?" Loney was trying his best to understand her.

    "Then it will no longer be a secret because every witness has a trusted friend."

    "Not even Herty?"

    "I will let her know that we are married but for now, No."

    Loney shook his head inplication. If he didn''t know her better, he would have said she was hiding

    something but he knew her too well. She was excited about her decision. Indirectly, she was protecting

    him too because his enemies would never know about his wife or his child to ckmail him with.

    "Okay," he muttered and stepped out. Minutes passed. Mabel returned and left again with an excuse.

    Then, Loney returned with Pastor Lawson.

    He sat on the chair beside Danica while Pastor Lawson counselled them.

    "I am pleased that the two of you took this decision. Marriage is beyond the bliss portrayed by movie

    stars in luxury gowns and all. Marriage is a covenant between two people. It doesn''t matter how you

    are clothed or where it''s done but what is in your heart. It has to be true and never broken."

    "I am here to bless your marriage and I hope that love will keep you soaring above your enemies.

    Remember to be quick to forgive, slow to anger and reminiscing in love. True love isn''t expressed only

    in words but in deeds and actions. I hope you both understand." They nodded their heads in unison.

    "There are no witnesses today but you have to understand that God is all-seeing and all

    knowledgeable. He is our greatest witness."

    For the first time, Loney let out a genuine smile. He has never met someone like Pastor Lawson. He

    made his wealth useless yet, it felt good. He understood one thing that even if he loses his wealth, he

    would still have the most important things in life. Love and family. Danica loved him for who he was and

    not because of his wealth or power which was why she would toss his wealth into the gutter but would

    never leave him.

    Pastor Lawson took them through the wedding vows. They were at his fingertips because he has

    blessed at least twenty marriages every year. "With the power vested in me, I now pronounce you

    husband and wife. I would also like to see you kiss your wife," he said with sincerity.

    Loney stared at Pastor Lawson. Then at Danica. His sentiment was obvious. They weren''t bound by a

    piece of jewellery. They were bound by an eternal covenant. A vow they will keep and cherish for the

    rest of their lives. He snaked his arms around Danica''s neck and pressed his lips on hers. He must

    have forgotten that Pastor Lawson was still there because their kiss prevailed, soft, hot and intense till

    they gently pulled away to catch their breath. "So we are married?"

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "yes. We said the vows and we have to keep them," Danica Glowed with excitement.

    "I will work on the legal aspect. I''m a practical man so I need some proof." Loney exined. Pastor

    Lawsonughed and said. "You should."

    Loney apanied Pastor Lawson to his car and returned to his sleeping wife. He hadn''t slept since

    yesterday but he was bent on tying some loose ends and had no intention of leaving Danica''s side.

    After pecking her sleeping form on the cheek, he went to meet with Jones.

    ******

    Danie was startled by her environment when her eyes flicked open. She was on a hospital bed but

    why? Suddenly, it dawned on her. She was going to meet Jerome to change clothes with Danica. Then

    she drove into a trailer. She couldn''t remember anything else. She gazed desperately at her

    environment. Jones was sitting by her bedside. His expression was unreadable. Paul was standing by

    the door and Herty sat at the edge of the bed.

    Confusion muddied her. Did they know it was her? She couldn''t tell. Did Jones tell them? She couldn''t

    guess. She tried to sit up but something didn''t feel right. Her right leg didn''t seem to do her bidding.

    Fear harnessed her, she stared at Jones.

    "I will tell the doctor you are awake," Jones sounded exhausted. He was about to stand up when

    Loney''s deep voice vibrated through the ward.

    "No need. She will still die anyway." Danie''s heart tightened in her chest. She was already in pain. So

    much pain than her body has ever endured. Loney found her out and she was doomed. Herty didn''t

    know the details so she thought Loney was heartless. Paul was helpless.

    Jones let out a bitter smile. "May I have a private audience with you, Mr Hubert?"

    "This isn''t official Jones. I don''t need a formal address." All the same, he stepped out. Jones followed

    him and Herty moved to sit beside Danie, trying to console her. Paul only shook his head in empathy.

    She lost her right leg. That should be enough punishment, right?

    "Mr Hu...I mean, Loney. I don''t have the right to say this but please permit me. I know the extent of

    damage Danie has caused you because of her sister and you have every right to avenge but I can

    only plead for Mercy." Jones said as soon as they got a quiet ce away from wards.

    "I am not God Jones," Loney barked.

    "I know. I want you to give her a second chance," Jones tugged his luck. He knew Loney had an eye

    for an eye, tooth for tooth personality but he was determined to protect Danie once again.

    "That would never happen," Loney spat out. His eyes. His demeanour. Everything about him inclined

    for vengeance.

    "Have you thought about how Danica would feel if she finds out you have a hand in her sister''s death?"

    Jones pulled a sensitive strong. He knew the only person Loney would shudder to was Danica because

    he loved her and as expected, he stiffened.

    "She won''t have to find out," he gritted his teeth and said.

    "I believe you haven''t told her the one responsible for the ordeal right?" Jones guessed. He knew that

    no matter what, Danica would still have the heart to forgive her sister if the truth was revealed to her.

    "Well, she thinks it''s someone after me but I don''t intend to tell her anyway. She can live with that

    assumption."

    "I think you should tell her. She would be hurt but she would forgive."

    Loney''s face hardened, "why are you pleading for Danie? Do you have any idea what she did to her

    sister?"

    "Trust me, I do and I know the worst things that you don''t know about her," Jones truthfully responded.

    Loney was smack into confusion. Why would he beg for her life, knowing full well her evil traits? "And

    you still want to save her?"

    Jones nodded without a blink. "Yes."

    "Why?" Loney couldn''t understand.

    "I think she deserves a second chance. She can change," Jones firmly assured but Loney was

    agitated. He had known Danie from college and she only grew worse.

    "People like her don''t change."

    Jones'' face fell, "She already lost her right leg."

    Loney''s muscles tightened. "But it''s not enough."

    Jones run his fingers through his hair in frustration. "Ray is my uncle," he found himself confessing for

    reasons only known to him. Loney didn''t hide his concussion and Jones noticed it.

    "I''m nothing like him," he rified. "I''m the one who got him arrested and I once did worse things than

    Danie did but I''ve changed. You can attest to that. I''ve worked with you for four years, Loney. You

    entrusted a whole branch of yourpany to me without meeting me in person. Because of my

    credibility."

    "I will keep Danie under my roof. I will take her through counselling and rehab. I will be responsible

    for everything concerning her and I will make sure that she doesn''t trouble her sister anymore."

    Loney saw something in Jones as he confessed everything and pleaded for Danie. He had seen it

    somewhere before. Yes. In Danica. Selflessness. Did it have anything to do with their belief? Why did

    they have to go the extra mile to protect a terrible person?

    "If she''s alive, Danica would want to know about her. She still doesn''t know that her pregnancy was

    faked. She might be exhausted now but will begin asking for her sister when she settles down. The

    only news I want to give her is that her sister was involved in a car ident and died in the hospital."

    Sadness crossed Jones features. He understood Loney''s n. He didn''t want Danie to leave the

    hospital alive. It was so much Loney. No one will suspect his involvement. Jones was heartbroken.

    "Please Loney. I will exchange my life for hers."

    Loney froze. "Why would you do that?" He just couldn''t understand Jones. His ways were simr to

    Danica''s and it confused him greatly.

    "Because I love her," Jones confessed. The dots were now in ce. Loney found rity as Jones

    continued. "That somehow, I feel responsible. Maybe, if I had told her, she would have known that she

    was also loved." His voice was teary. He was begging Loney with everything in him but Loney was

    smart. He figured out something. If Jones was able to bring down Ray, something he Loney had tried to

    do for years, then...

    "So you kept covering her tracks?" It wasn''t a question. It came with confirmation.

    "I apologize but I was also looking out for Danica. I wouldn''t have allowed the kidnapping to happened

    if Ray hadn''t strived to run away. I wouldn''t have allowed Danie to hurt Danica. But now, Ray is with

    Interpol and will soon be arraigned before court. I have enough evidence to nail him for at least twenty

    years."

    A smirk appeared in the corner of Loney''s lips. Jones was smart. He was always a step ahead. "I will

    let her off on one condition."

 Chapter Seventy - Three

    Chapter Seventy - Three

    A smirk appeared in the corner of Loney''s lips. Jones was smart. He was always a step ahead. "I will

    let her off on one condition."

    Jones was ready to exchange his life for Danie''s therefore, he said, "I will do anything."

    "20 years of your life for hers." Loney was deadpanned but Jones''s mind was a mist.

    "I don''t understand."

    Loney stared him in the eyes. "You will work for me for twenty years from now. You are still entitled to

    all benefits but you don''t get to leave or resign till after the 20 years terms."

    If the mist cleared from Jones''s mind, then Loney wanted a longer service from him but what Loney

    didn''t know was, Jones wanted it too. Loney''spany was the best. The wages were top of the rank

    aside from fringe benefits and all. "I will sign a bond to it."

    Loney''s lips thinned. a smile stretching it. He knew the capabilities of his managers and Jones was one

    of the most outstanding. With people like that, he loved to keep them for a long term and since he has

    promised to take responsibility for Danie, it will all be to his advantage. "There''s something else I

    want you to do, but I''m not forcing you this time. In fact, you will beg me for it."

    Jones frowned. "What is that?" Loney leaned a bit closer, whispered something in his ear. A smile

    sprawled on Jone''s lips as he muttered, "Thank you."

    ********

    After returning from his meeting with Loney, Jones felt light and satisfied, as Danie was going to be

    moved to a general ward. He insisted they move her to a VIP ward instead. Since Danica was sleeping,

    Herty stayed with Danie and so did Paul.

    Paul observed the interaction between Jones and Herty. He couldn''t help but think that probably,

    something was going on among those two. However, what happenedter astonished him deeply.

    Jones made sure Danie wasfortable after the nurse administered her IVs. "Herty, can you watch

    her tonight while I prepare the house?"

    Herty frowned. She would have loved to and besides, she''s never turned Jones down but, she had

    ns. ns she wasn''t willing to sacrifice. "I''m not avable Jones, I''m sorry," she let out sheepishly to

    Jones''s concussion.

    "Why is that?"

    Herty shrugged, her head turned to the side. "Well, I have a date with Paul tonight. So, I''m going home

    to have a good rest, sorry. But you can get professional help with getting the house ready. It''s just a

    phone call away," she ended with a half-smile.

    Jones was a bit surprised but Paul was rather thunderstruck. "Are you sure you want to go on a date

    with me?"

    "Unless the invitation is closed," she rolled her eyes.

    Paul was tight-lipped, a boyish grin decorated his features. "Well, it''s still open but I won''t guarantee to

    ever go to church with you."

    To Herty''s amazement, she wasn''t offended. Rather she smiled and lifted her chin. "Who is talking

    about church? It''s your loss anyway if you don''t want to. As for me, I have a date tonight for as long as I

    know."

    That said, she sauntered through the door but Paul followed her, amazed at her profound chick

    attitude. At least, he had to make sure she was safe.

    Jones remained with Danie. Thetter was confused with his actions. "Why are you preparing the

    house you''ve always lived in?"

    Jones sat on a chair beside her bed, paused thoughtfully for a minute and said, "because you are

    Danie wasn''t amused. She was ready to pay for her sins. "You heard Loney and he''s right. I don''t

    deserve to leave here alive."

    Since Jones wasn''t ready to let her in on the details, he casually said, "forget everything he said. Let

    me help with your food." He brought the soup to her and even fed her. All the more, Danie''s mind

    was fogged.

    "Why are you being nice to me. You should hate me, especially after I disobeyed you."

    "That isn''t enough reason to hate you. Which isn''t also to say that I endorsed it," he casually

    responded.

    "You know what I''ve done. I''m horrible. Evil."

    "I believe you," Jones calmly said.

    Danie was losing her mind. She couldn''t understand him. "What?"

    "Well, you are evil, if you ept that you are. We are not defined by the actions of our past but by the

    corrections of the future. I read about a man named Saul. He persecuted the Christians and killed

    prophets of God yet he had a repentant heart and became known as Paul. Not this Paul but Paul in the

    Bible. He was also one of the greatest apostles to ever live."

    Sure, Danie recalled that story and she understood verbatim. "You believe that I will change?"

    "I know that you will change. I will help you." He straightened her to a sitting position when she tried to

    lift herself.

    "You don''t have to pity me." It was the only thing Danie could think of. What other reason would

    make him want to help her?

    "I don''t," he curtly said.

    Danie tensed. "I should disgust you then."

    "No, you don''t." His response was quick but his gaze was elsewhere.

    "Prove it, Jones, prove to me that I don''t disgust you."

    Jones pinned his gaze on her. Only then did he realize that she had been shedding tears. It tore his

    heart but he didn''t show it. He had mastered the art of self-control. "How do you want me to prove that

    to you?"

    "You never touched me throughout the time I knew you yet you said you loved me. It wasn''t in in

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    words but I understood." She sounded hurt.

    "People understand love in different ways. I have my principles about love but love, if nurtured wrongly,

    can hurt so deeply, one might not recover."

    "You think I will hurt you right?" Danie could still not understand that Jones was too principled to take

    advantage of her body but how could she? That was all she had ever known and that was what she

    wanted.

    "Stop overthinking Danie. Have a good rest." Jones stood up to leave. He knew what she wanted but

    he didn''t want to do it therefore, staying any longer might make him lose control. He needed fresh air

    but Danie must have misunderstood his actions.

    "No. Please go. Just leave me alone."

    "I won''t." He tried to reach out to her but she stopped him. She was getting upset. If he loved her, why

    can''t he show it?

    "Please, just stay away from me. I''m disgusting. I''m evil."

    "That is true but it doesn''t change what I feel for you. I know that you will change. You will move in with

    me the moment you are discharged. I will help you, Danie."

    Danie went berserk. she could only interpret Jones''s actions to mean one thing. "The love you feel

    for me. I get it now. Just like those people you helped all the time, right? The ones at rehab? The

    shelter?"

    "No, it''s different." He paused. He was contemting something and he seemed to be struggling

    internally. "I wanted to save this for the right time but I think you need it now."

    "What?"

    Jones didn''t answer but his action was enough proof. He moved strands of hair to the back of her ear

    and without warning, his soft lips captured hers. it was soft, gentle but it conveyed the right messages.

    Danie''s charge fizzled. Her limbs rxed. Her heart was warmed. Her stomach felt like butterflies.

    His feet felt on the moon. One kiss was enough to convey everything Jones felt for her.

    It was pure, unconditional love. He knew she was Danie, Danica''s evil twin with one left leg but he

    still loved her so much, he would give his life for hers.

 Chapter Seventy - Four

    Chapter Seventy - Four

    Herty woke up refreshed from a long sleep. Her body craved it. She too had not slept throughout

    yesterday. However, joy cruised through her. She had fought it for so long. Paul wasn''t the only one

    who suffered thinking about her. She too has had her fair share of sleepless nights, thinking about him

    and how impossible their love would be.

    She knew that her parents would never ept Paul. They want her to marry from the church but she

    doesn''t have to marry him. She can be his friend. A close one and see what the future holds. When the

    subject of marriagees in, they would cross over. Just as she came out of the shower, a maid

    brought her a parcel.

    "A delivery guy brought this for you." It was unexpected. She has never received anything like this. This

    was her first time experiencing this part of life. It could only be from one person and she was right.

    She unwrapped the gift and pulled out a beautiful ck knee-length Versace dress. It was beautiful but

    a little shorter than her usual style. She preferred her dress to be below her knee but for tonight, she

    would adjust. A smile crept onto her features. The maid took the cue and left. There was also a shoe to

    match it with a beautiful sparkling ne.

    Her stomach did a flip. This was her first date and she couldn''t hide her excitement. Her parents were

    still away but she would enjoy what tonight held for her. It was exactly 7 pm when the doorbell rang.

    Herty was ready. She ambled to the door and pulled it open. Paul grinned at her transformed look. She

    had even put on a little make-up and curled her long ck hair. Paul wore a ck suit, matching the

    ck dress he picked for her.

    "Shall we?" Paul asked, stretching his arm towards her. Herty nodded and took it, her stomach doing

    another flip as Paul led her to his car. It wasn''t any of Loney''s cars. This was his car. A range rover. He

    loved ranges. He opened the door to the passenger seat for her and buckled her seat belt.

    "Where are we going?" Her curiosity piqued. Paul looked so yummy, she was having thoughts she

    never had before. She could feel the blood rushing through her cheeks, turning them red at the mere

    thought.

    "It''s a surprise." His baritone voice gave her a vibe.

    He drove her to the luxury restaurant where he had already made reservations. Herty was from a

    wealthy home but never took leverage in ces like this. Today, it felt good because she was with a

    man who made her heart flip. She also felt safe around him. At least, he was a best friend to Loney, her

    best friend''s husband. That meant he could be trusted not to take advantage of her. The mere

    conviction rxed her.

    Paul was a gentleman and he respected her greatly. He didn''t order anything crapulous because he

    knew she wouldn''t like it. Tonight was hers. Every wine served had no tinge of liquor so Herty felt even

    more livable around him. But Paul didn''t drink much because it wasn''t his kind of drink yet for as long

    as she liked it, he was happy.

    "So, when was thest time you went to a ce like this?" He tried to break the silence from the click of

    fork, knife and ceramic tes announcing their presence.

    "Never." She gave her honest response.

    "Your parents?"

    "My dad is a retired attorney. My mum, an evangelist. They spend theirtter days travelling the world

    for evangelism."

    "I see. My dad was a Bishop. My mum was a housewife." Paul found himself opening up to her. It made

    Herty feel that her decision to ept the date was worth it.

    "Where are they?"

    "My dad died eleven years ago and my mum, a week ago." He let out a bitter smile as if recalling

    something. Herty was taken aback and somehow, she felt narrowly restrained.

    "You never told me."

    "I didn''t think you would care." He honestly said. Her behaviour in the past gave him that assumption.

    "That hurts," she pursed her lips. Paul''s response was so direct, she felt bad.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Can I ask a question? A sensitive one."

    "It''s your lucky night," Paul gazed at her.

    "Your dad. If he was a bishop, then why do you hate the church?" Silence is carved out like a cage.

    Then, he cleared his throat,

    "He headed arge congregation for years. Changed lives, but hardly had time for us. He made lots of

    sacrifices for the church. One day, a woman went to his office for counselling and tried to seduce him.

    When she couldn''t seed, she framed him with charges of attempted rape. The churchmittee

    believed the woman''s words against his."

    The back of Herty''s eyes simmered as she was forced to hold back her tears. She could rte. It

    happens a lot. She didn''t utter a word so Paul continued.

    "He was expelled. The house, car, everything they gave him, taken away. He was left without a dime.

    We suffered. For all the sacrifices he made, no one believed him. A yearter, he died of a heart attack.

    He was never vindicated. He died still known as the pervert bishop."

    "I''m sorry."

    "It''s not your fault. Since then, I joined a badpany to get money for the family. My mum was

    against it but I didn''t care. Just like you, she would keep urging me toe to church with her. The

    new church she joined after my father''s death gave some support for our upkeep. I, my two sisters and

    my mum but that didn''t stop me. I heard her a lot of times when she kept praying for God to protect me

    because she suspected that I joined a gang."

    "One day, I ended up saving a man I wanted to rob. He happened to be an FBI agent hunting down

    some criminals but got shot. Through my means of survival from badpany, I saved him without

    taking him to a hospital so he introduced me to the FBI and that''s where I trained and worked for five

    years."

    "I retired because my family faced threats but then I met Loney and became his trusted friend. I won''t

    go deeply into my rtionship with Loney. He''s quite discreet about his life so I''ll leave it there."

    "You''ve had a hard and interesting life."

    "Yes and I vowed never to go to church because my mother always said I was going to be a preacher

    someday. I''m determined to never let it happen."

    Herty felt a tinge in her heart when he said that but she kept herself from reacting, so he continued, "I

    hate these self-righteous people," He said a bit harshly. Then he came to his senses, realizing that he

    had yelled at her. "I don''t mean you. I''m sorry."

    Herty forced a smile. "I understand. People reject others and throw them away, thinking they are doing

    God a favour but in the end, it''s what''s in the heart that matters."

    Paul nodded. "So you don''t mind hanging out with someone like me?"

    "I did before but not anymore. At least, Jones spoke some sense into me."

    "Jones? I thought the two of you were.."

    "No no. He always had eyes on Danica. But then, Danie came along and they clicked quite well. He''s

    an amazing guy but not my type."

    Paul furrowed his brow, reality dawning on him. All his previous misjudgments made him dwindle. "So,

    what''s your type?"

    "I don''t know. I guess I haven''t thought about it."

    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

    It wasn''t the answer Paul expected but he appreciated it anyway. "Thank you foring out with me

    today, Herty."

    They continued to chat about random stuff and when he dropped her home, he couldn''t hold himself

    from cing a kiss on her cheek.

    She found herself going on another date with Paul at a different ce. The third time, he invited her to

    his house. She felt slightly ufortable but she went. Paul had cooked for her. It was a candlelit

    dinner with a romantic setting. Just like every other date, they chatted and drank but the more time they

    spent together, the more they wanted to see each other. It was bing an obsession.

    On the fifth date, Paul couldn''t help it. He had controlled himself for so long. It wasn''t easy being

    around someone he felt so attracted to and conceivably loved. They sat on a garden chair at night,

    counting stars and chatting along casually.

    "So, who is your ideal man?" He asked since she couldn''t answer it thest time. He felt that she must

    have thought about it now. But what if he wasn''t her ideal man? Was he going to change for her?

    "Just someone who loves me as much as I love him. He doesn''t have to be rich or perfect. We would

    spend the rest of our lives perfecting each other."

    "Is that all?" He leaned a little closer like he was trying to see through her mind.

    "I don''t think you would like to hear thest part."

    "Thanks for the warning then."

    "He should be God-fearing. I''m not talking about marrying a Pastor but I just want my man to have

    respect for God. Even if he doesn''t want to go to church, he shouldn''t stop me."

    "I''m I that man?" Herty couldn''t answer. Her heart banged so loud, she thought he would hear it. "I''m I

    that man?" he repeated the question.

    She found herself nodding. Paul leaned closer and pulled her to his chest. He held her so tightly, he

    didn''t want to let go. I''ve loved you from the moment I saw you, Herty."

    "You do?"

    Paul pulled away from her a little. Staring into her teary eyes, he mashed his lips on hers. It was her

    first time. Her first kiss and she didn''t know how to go about it but found herself responding to his

    movements. It was the sweetest thing she ever tasted.

    When Paul drove her home, he walked her to the door and couldn''t hold himself from tasting those

    plump strawberry voured lips again. He pressed his lips on hers just as the door opened.

    "Herty?" Her mother yelled.

 Chapter Seventy - Five

    Chapter Seventy - Five

    Herty was terrified. Her stomach pinched in fear. She wasn''t expecting her parents to return any time

    soon but that was the thing about the missionary work. It''s so unpredictable. Her mum caught her.  Her

    little rendezvous was about to end.

    Stationary, when she spoke, Herty thought she had heard wrongly. "What are you doing out there?

    Bring your boyfriend inside."

    Paul was equally fascinated and didn''t have the chance to speak when the blonde middle-aged woman

    yanked him in, shutting the door. Well, they were nothing Paul expected. Herty was upfront and told

    them about Paul''s loath for the church, thinking it would make her parents judgemental of him but they

    were rather pr.

    They weed him to their home because he was the first man their daughter brought. They could

    see that she was happy and as for Paul, they didn''t have to worry. Years of experience in the

    missionary had taught them that even the stoniest of hearts could melt at the right time.

    Sunday morning.

    Herty woke up to the ring of her phone. The name on the caller ID cleared her eyes from all traces of

    sleep. "Paul?"

    "What time does service start?"

    "7:30. Why do you ask?" The line died. Well, she couldn''t go back to sleep and rather began preparing

    for church. Just as she got to the church with her parents, she saw Paul standing at the entrance as if

    contemting on whether or not he should go in.

    She didn''t urge him. Rather, she walked past him, turned around and gave an assuring smile. Then,

    she walked inside the auditorium. Five minutes passed and Paul was frozen to the spot, while other

    congregants walked in and out of the auditorium.

    He turned back, took a step, then stopped. Likewise, he spun, took a deep breath and entered the

    church.

    **********

    one monthter.

    Danie found herself adjusting to life after the ident with crutches and a wheelchair. Jones was

    very supportive. He pleaded with Loney to allow Danie to personally apologize to her sister. It was

    supposed to be part of the healing process. She had to confess, ask for forgiveness and begin a new

    life. As expected, Danica was too horrified. She also feared but forgave her sister especially since

    Jones was going to be responsible for her. She might not trust her sister but she trusted Jones.

    Danie had gone back to doing as she used to when she pretended to be Danica. Now, she went by

    her name. The doctor suggested an artificial leg and Jones wanted to go with it but Danie refused.

    She believed that this was the thorn in her flesh. Every time evil crops up, she will remember the price

    she paid and reject it. She also believed that this was God''s punishment on her for all she did to her

    sister hence, she would bear her cross.

    Jones never loved her any less. He supported her every decision and found ways to make her happy.

    Danie was a new person.

    ******

    At Loney''s mansion.

    The sound of a bawling baby could be heard in the middle of the night. Loney woke up and so did

    Danica but he urged her to go back to sleep. Dragging his sleepy ass to the baby''s room, he lifted Lord

    to his chest. Then he fed and changed his diaper. He soothed him, rocking him back and forth gently,

    till he went back to sleep. After kissing his son on the head, hey him back in the cot.

    Loney returned to the room to see Danica''s sleeping form. Their sexual lives had sparked two weeks

    ago and he couldn''t have enough of her. He loved her so much, he didn''t have words to describe it. He

    gazed at her sleeping form, instantly feeling his dick harden. He hovered over her, cing soft kisses

    on her face to her neck. He unbuttoned her night things and pulled them off her. Sheid bare before

    him as he took in her features. Her stomach wasn''t as t as it used to. There was a little swell. He

    lowered himself, kissing her stomach gently.

    Danica''s hands found their way into his hair. She caressed his hair gently, running her hands through

    the curls, her closed eyes. She couldn''t exin it but he still had that effect on her. His touch, his lips

    on her skin, gave her the shiver that made her always want more of him.

    When he realized that she was awake, he moved up and kissed her passionately, Danica moaned into

    his mouth. He cupped her breast gently, not to provoke the breast milk. Circling his tongue around her

    nipple, Danica arched her back, moaning in pleasure. He moved to the next breast, his tongue flickered

    and rolled around it.

    Pleasure tore through her and she let out a yelp, biting her lower lips to keep prevent moaning too loud.

    Loney found himself sucking her breast, milk gushed into his mouth. He swallowed and continued to

    roll his tongue around her nipple. Danica''s body was on fire. Her body burned aze with pleasure

    sparks, she couldn''t hold in anymore.

    She cried out his name, the sound of her soft voice spurring the rise of delicious hormones in Loney.

    Nibbling on her earlobe, another pleasure cruised through her. He moved down her core, pressing his

    lips to the entrance of the vagina, the amusement was intense.

    It was too much. Too much ecstasy she couldn''t hold in. The stitch, even though healed, has made that

    part of her so sensitive. Just as Loney''s tongue prated her entrance, she found herself releasing

    his mouth but Loney only pulled her closer, plunging deeper with his tongue. Her muscles tightened,

    she was shaking uncontrobly as the pleasure from her release flung her.

    "I love you, Loney," she let out, exhausted. Loneyid beside her, ignoring his painful hard member. He

    enjoyed seeing her exhausted form after her release. Danica''s hand found its way to his hard member.

    She began caressing it gently at first, in upward and downward movements.

    Loney groaned, sensation cruising through him, he was moving his waist to urge her on. She covered

    his lips with hers while trying to dominate the kiss but Loney beat her to it. His tongue explored the

    warmth of her mouth while she continued to caress his hardener. She broke apart gently, rolling her

    tongue on his nipple. Loney let out a loud moan, as she continued to suck his nipple, still stroking his

    hard dick, it kept swelling in her hand.

    Danica glid over him, taking his phallus into her moist mouth. She licked it, rolling her tongue around it

    before taking his full length into her mouth. Loney groaned, his salty precum, filling her mouth. She

    swallowed and continued sucking, rolling her tongue, pushing it in and out of her mouth. Loney

    continued to moan, pleasurable sensations filling him.

    Just when he was about to release, he flung her on top of him, thrusting his hard member into her

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    dripping wet vagina. Danica moaned, pleasure sparking through her once again. Her walls adjusted,

    taking in his length that continued to swell inside her. She arched her back, circling her hips, and

    moving in upward and downward movement. Loney moaned in pleasure and when he was about to

    without disconnecting the intercourse.

    Danica yelped as another flung of pleasure sprung through her. Loney was wild. His thrusts were hard

    and rough, making her moan louder and louder as she urged him on, wrapping her legs securely

    around his waist and pressing him down.

    Loney maintained his rough thrusts, in and out of her at a fast pace. Danica screamed as another

    pleasure spark to her, she found her release again. Loney''s breath turned heavy, as he plunged

    rougher and faster, his muscles tightening, as he released his seed inside her. They weren''t preparing

    for another child yet but he knew she was on pills. Their exhausted bodies gave in to sleep, cuddled in

    each other''s arms.

    Tomorrow, he would leave them as responsibilities demanded. But tonight, he would pretend that it

    wasn''t going to happen. His one month leave was over and his word load had tripled, as more

    contracts kept knocking at his door from billionaires and higher government officials including the

    president. Governor Maxwell''s safe house was also to be constructed. He couldn''t tell if it was a

    blessing or a curse.

 Epilogue One

    Epilogue One

    5 YEARS LATER

    "Chef Danica, we have a request for a chef''s special." Gabrie, one of the waitresses eagerly

    conveyed to busy Danica. She was doing what she loved, thanks to Loney. Exactly one year after he

    travelled, he sent her a surprise package containing the keys to a restaurant in her name.

    Their son was a year old by then and Loney hadn''t returned to Mexico therefore, Danica was amazed

    as to how he was able to put it all together. She couldn''t tell if it was something he was working on

    before his business trip but it was the best gift ever. He gave her the dream of owning her restaurant. In

    four years, it has risen among the top three restaurants in Mexico City.

    "Today isn''t Friday, Gabri." Danica continued with the order she was previously working on. She

    asionally wiped the beads of sweat forming on her forehead. The kitchen was hot and busy yet she

    loved it.

    "I know, but the man insists. He''s so authoritative as if the world belongs to him," Gabrie pestered.

    The man insisted that he wanted a chef special from chef Danica only. What could she do? Poor girl.

    Danica wavered. Her heart tickled, just as a smile crept onto her features. She turned to chef Caro.

    "Take care of this one. I will handle the chef special." Gabrie smiled, stepping out of therge kitchen

    to take more orders.

    Danica brought out a new set of ingredients and began cutting, grating, and cooking at entuated

    speed. Fifteen minutes passed, and she began tting. Soon she was done and added an amount of

    garnish. A proud smile harnessed her physical features just as Gabrie stepped in.

    "I should take it to him then," she said, bringing in another order for Danica.

    "No, I will do it. Chef Dean can take the next order, she said while taking off her apron. Gabrie

    opened her mouth to speak, then sped it shut. Danica busied herself in the kitchen and never for

    once, serving any customer. She didn''t have the time or luxury. So what made this customer special?

    A smile crossed Loney''s features when he saw Danica amble towards him with a tray in her hand. He

    had missed the silhouette so much. Speaking on video calls every day wasn''t enough. He just wanted

    the projects to end. Governor Maxwell''s project had sent him out of Mexico for a long time and bigger

    projects had also found him, taking five years of their marriage.

    "How did you know it''s me?" He asked in his usual deep, alluring voice when she ced the tray gently

    on the table and sat in front of him, her gaze never leaving his.

    "Who else would order a chef special on a Wednesday?" She tried her best to keep from not lunging at

    him. She''s had sleepless nights without him and all she wanted now was to tear off those work clothes

    covering his sexy muscles. He looked exhausted but his attractive features weren''t hidden.

    "Can you me me? I miss you so much, I feel like eating you whole." Loney took a bite of his food

    and moaned, "this is delicious." Danica knew he wanted something more and the insides of her thighs

    began to tickle with sensations.

    "We have tonight." She said hopefully. It''s been five long years and she craved him. She just prayed

    that work wouldn''t take him away any longer.

    "I''m sorry we don''t. I just have an hour." His words stabbed her like a knife and she forced herself to

    hold back the tears burning the back of her eyes.

    "But the project is supposed to end in another one year right? Our son needs you." Danica couldn''t let

    him go for another year. Maybe he shouldn''t havee. She only used her son as an excuse but she

    wanted him so much.

    Loney nodded in agreement to Danica''s displeasure. "I have capable men but they would take over

    sight of her. "I can''t continue being away. It''s been five years. I want to be there for you and our son.

    He''s growing so fast, I can barely recognize him but I just need one more year."

    Danica nodded her head, seeing he wasn''t going to consider. "So what''s the n after one year?"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "I''m quitting."

    "What?

    "I''m starting a consultancy firm to train young engineers. As a consultant, I will get to be with you and

    our son every day. I go to work, you go to work, he goes to school and when we return, we spend

    family time."

    His words consoled Danica. He had everything carefully nned out therefore, it was worth the

    sacrifice. "I miss you too."

    "I know. Eat with me. I will soon be leaving," he nced at his Rolex wristwatch. Danica hadn''t realized

    curious eyes gawking her from her employees. They are seeing their boss chatting with a man for the

    first time and he was hot too. So many things were going through their minds.

    ******

    8 hourster

    Danica was restless on her bed. Her lights were still on. Loney had clouded her thoughts. She missed

    him so much she couldn''t sleep. She''s been reading anything. Anything boring just to help her to sleep

    or take her mind off Loney. Their son Lord had long gone to bed and so had Mabel, the maids and

    bodyguards.

    She tried to force herself to sleep when suddenly, the light went out. She couldn''t tell if it was the whole

    manor Loney built in the city for them. They had moved from the safe house since their marriage was

    secret and Danica needed to have her freedom to work.

    A presence filled the room with a scent so masculine and yet calming, filled her nose. She heard

    strong, yet gentle footsteps ambling closer. Her heart sang a new song. She felt the side of her bed dip

    and a hand trailing her body, sending exciting shivers down her spine.

    "Loney?"

    "I thought you were asleep." His tired voice sounded alluring to her ears.

    "I was trying to but couldn''t. I miss you soo much," she caught his hand and caressed it with her mouth,

    letting out a soft kiss. She held onto him like she was telling him never to leave her side anymore.

    Loney was both excited and saddened. He missed her so much too and he knew the decision he took

    was the right one.

    "I''ll never leave your side again. I''ll always be here for you and our son."

    Astonishment, surprise, confusion, all in one. "What? You have so much more to do."

    "I let them go, Danica. I gave some projects to other contractors after giving them some firm grinding. If

    not, I''ll be too overwhelmed and besides, it''s been so hard for me to be away from you."

    A tear escaped Danica, wetting the hand she still held to her heart. "I''m selfish and I will continue to be

    selfish. Thank you for doing this for us. I love you so much," she kissed his hand softly. He wiped her

    tears with his thumb, just as his lips found hers. The kiss conveyed all the hunger in his heart. His

    longingness for her and his son. He kissed her so strong and passionate, her lips swelled a little when

    he pulled apart, taking in her form.

    She was beautiful, so beautiful. Five years has only added more beauty. He couldn''t take his eyes off

    her. She was too beautiful from what he saw during their video chats every morning. Work gave him no

    rest, night or day. He made billions but hecked inner peace. Higher contracts knocked on his door,

    he kept recruiting more and more people. Billions flooded his bank ounts, increasing to trillions. Yet,

    he couldn''t enjoy the fruit of hisbour.

    Suddenly, he wanted to stop. This was his passion but he had an addiction. His family. So he began

    transferring the contract to capable contractors. He got a new CEO for hispany. A world-renowned

    engineer, Martha y. She was skilled. He began introducing her to his clients. When they were

    overwhelmed, some projects must go but now. Martha y is capable of handling the affairs of Hubert

    engineering. Loney would only have to attend quarterly board meetings to be abreast with the stages of

    construction and give advice where needed.

    He held her by her waist. She had grown thinner. Her stomach was tter than the first time he met her.

    She was a chef yet she won''t eat. She didn''t have much appetite because she missed him so much.

    Now, he was there and he would continue to be there.

    He wrapped his strong arms around her, tightening his grip around her. He inhaled the scent of her

    shampoo. "I will never leave you again, Danica."

    His dick jumped to life instantly, his hands slipped inside her night things, taking them offpletely.

    He pulled away gently and in a swift second, his clothes were off his skin. Warm skin met each other.

    Electric sparks illuminated. He rubbed the entrance of her vagina with his fingers. Her body trembled at

    the feel. She missed that touch. Everything he did to her.

    He slipped in a finger gently, her walls sped firmly around it, not wanting to let it go. Her juices

    coated his finger. His groan met her moans. "So, tight, too tight. I want to taste you, Danica, I miss you

    so much."

    He didn''t wait for her response and spread her legs, his hands holding her hips firmly in ce. His

    tongue flicked at the entrance of her wet core. She gripped the sheets tightly. The pleasure emanated

    was too much. Her muscles tensed just as Loney''s tongue went deeper, licking her juices, she found

    herself releasing more. Her husband was back. Her body knew it and responded quickly.

    Loney was having a hard time keeping it in too. His manhood was hard and kept swelling, blood

    rushing through it, it was painful. He hasn''t had her for five years and neither has he had any other

    woman. His body and desires were starved for too long, He found himself thrusting inside. He was

    gentle but she winced in pain. Five years was long enough to close her walls to her early times. It was

    painful but there was no blood. Soon, immense pleasure took over. She was urging him on.

    "You are so tight, Danica. Too tight," Loney struggled to say. Her walls clung tightly around his swollen

    dick as he thrust in and out of her. his eyes never left hers. "I love you. I love you so much."

    Their bodies began trembling together as if on cue. Their release rushed in. Theyid in each other''s

    arms, panting in exhaustion as Loney''s mind drifted to the surprise he had for her. He only hoped that it

    would make her happy.

 Epilogue Two

    Epilogue Two

    "Mum!"

    "Dad!"

    "Wake up!"

    A soft but firm voice kept screaming, matching the knocks vibrating on the door. Loney woke

    unexpectedly, followed by Danica as the sound grew louder. They didn''t have to guess who it was.

    They slipped into their robe and picked their scattered clothes on the floor, dropping them into aundry

    basket before Loney headed to the door.

    His eyes glistened with tears as he eagerly unlocked the door. Two small hands wrapped around his

    legs tightly. "Dad! You are back!"

    Loney knelt to meet his form, pulling him into his arms. Thest time he held his son was five years ago

    when he was just a month old. He had grown. It felt good seeing him physically and not through video

    calls. He had his mother''s brte hair but his father''s facial features. Same grey eyes and thin lips.

    "I missed you, Lord."

    "I missed you too, Dad. Will you leave again? I don''t want you to go. All the kids at school have their

    dadse to drop and pick them. They help them with sports too." The young man rattled. Only if he

    knew how his innocent words inmed his father''s guilt.

    "I''m not leaving again son, I will help you with everything and even more."

    "Forgot your mum so soon?" Danica couldn''t help being pushed out of the happy moment.

    "Mum! Come and see. I have a surprise for Daddy." The little man went to hug his mum, dragging her

    from the bed.

    They followed him, casting lustful nces at each other when he wasn''t watching. He led them to the

    dining room, pulling chairs for them. Loney watched in awe, his eyes ssy with tears as his son ran

    off to the kitchen and brought out arge cake that made him stumble and almost fall if Loney hadn''t

    reached him in time to help. Then his eyes caught the writing, ''Wee Home Dad!''

    "How did you know I''ll be here?"

    "Uncle Jones told me. He also said you-"

    "I think you should save the rest forter, don''t you think?" Loney winked.

    The little man, as smart as his dad, understood quite perfectly. "Of course." He made a sign, showing

    his lips were sealed.

    Nheless, Danica caught their exchanges. "What are you two hiding?"

    "Lord, where did you get this enormous cake?" Loney ignored her question, a smirk appearing in the

    corner of his lips.

    "I made it myself. I''ve been helping mummy in the kitchen a lot."

    Loney could still not believe he actually made that cake. "Lord, are you sure grandma Mabel didn''t help

    you?"

    "No, I didn''t. Except for the oven, I never did anything else for him," Mabel chipped in from the kitchen

    before making her way to the dining room. "Wee home, Master."

    "Thank you, Mabel. How have you been?"

    "Very well, master. We hope to see more of you."

    "Well, you will be seeing me every day."

    The middle-aged woman looked ted. At longst, Danica would be happy again and the family

    would beplete. "I will prepare everything we need for church." She left the dining room.

    "Thank you," Loney yelled after her.

    "Wait, you areing with us?" Danica didntprehend himing with them to church.

    "Why not?" His response sounded casual.

    He tasted the cake with a fork, ignoring her O shaped mouth. "This is delicious. Are you sure you didn''t

    order this Lord?"

    "No. I made it. I had it recorded because I had a feeling you won''t believe me." The young man

    reached for the camera he set in the kitchen.

    "I think he might be a chef like his mum." Loney acknowledged, as he intently watched the video. The

    young man was like a junior chef in the kitchen.

    "I''ll be right back." Lord ran up the stairs. He returns shortly with a model. Loney''s eyes widened.

    "Where did you get that?"

    "I made it." His response was curt and proud. "What do you think Dad?"

    "Do you want to be an engineer, astronaut?"

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "I don''t know yet. The idea only came to mind. I want to build a house in space and I''m still working on

    the model. It''s not finished anyway," he shrugged.

    Loney couldn''t help by wonder, theplicated gifts their son harnessed.

    "Perhaps, he''s taking after his dad instead." Danica thought loudly, not understanding the model Loney

    was keenly admiring with their son.

    "Let''s hurry up. Uncle Paul said I was going to preach at the children''s service and little Martina will be

    there. I have to impress," the little man lifted his chin and strengthened his pyjamas.

    Loney and Danica stared at each other. Their eyes were wide. Martina was Paul and Herty''s three-

    year-old daughter. Lord had found an extraordinary liking to her since she was born. Yes, Paul and

    Herty got married four years ago. Two yearster, Paul went into full-time ministry but he learnt from his

    father''s mistakes. He never neglected his family, always making time for them.

    One hourter.

    "Loney, that''s not the route to church."

    "It is mum?" Lord grinned.

    Danica was confused. "No, it''s not."

    "Let''s wait and see. Perhaps I developed a new route. Who knows?" Loney shrugged.

    Danica scanned on as Loney drove to a huge ultra-modern church building. "This is not the church. I

    told you. Now we will be runningte." She was upset. She hated beingte to church.

    "It''s a surprise. Come and see!" Lord yanked his mother to the auditorium.

    Danica''s mouth opened in a quake when she entered the multiplex. Everyone she knew at church was

    there and the music exhumed the atmosphere. She could hear Jones leading the worship session and

    Danie was sitting on her wheelchair in front, her eyes glowing with joy and satisfaction as she sang

    along. Banners and decorations were showing the building was new and yet to be dedicated.

    From the pulpit, Jones'' eyes locked with Loney''s. He held the microphone and continued singing, while

    he matched towards thetter. Just as he finished thest line of the song, he embraced Loney without

    permission.

    Loney frowned, ufortable with the gazes around him. He tightened the embrace and whispered.

    "If you dare mention my name Jones, I swear by this building, I''ll kill you."

    Jone''s lips stretched as he went back to the podium. Loney lowered himself beside Danica. It was his

    first time being in church but he feltfortable. Lord had left to the children''s service, supervised by

    Herty. He couldn''t wait to see Martina. Paul took over the podium and gave the sermon. When he was

    done, he took the time to thank the mysterious donor who had blessed the church with this enormous

    building worth billions. But he also said there was more.

    A few meters from the church building was a new home. It stood on a fifty-acre ofnd. It was a home

    for the homeless. It was designed with the most expensive and luxurious furniture. Loney thought that

    no one should be called less privileged because they lost a family. The church should be able to cater

    for such. The building had the capacity of holding at least five thousand children at a  time.

    He might not know much about the things of God but he saw God in everything around him; his wife,

    his child, Paul, Jones, Herty, Pastor Lawson and even Danie. If someone like Danie could change

    so much, then there was hope for the future. Even for the likes of Ray who was currently serving a jail

    term of 25 years.

    Danie got married to Jones six months after the incident. It was a big luxurious wedding. They also

    adopted five orphans. Ricardo, Manuel, Fernando, Josephina and Patricia who loved her

    unconditionally and yes, she learnt to love unconditionally too. She no longer felt envy for her sister

    because she understood that everyone''s destiny was different.

    Loney cancelled the signed bond between him and Jones after two years when he saw the change in

    Danie but Jones had no intention of leaving Hubert Engineering anyway. However, when Loney said

    he was going to beg him, this was the project he talked about. Jones brought the design ording to

    the needs of the homeless and Loney remodelled it and made every fund avable.

    He returned earlier but stayed away from his family toplete this project. Now that it was done, he

    could breathe in satisfaction.

    At the moment, everyone working full time at the children''s home was his responsibility. This was his

    gift to the church, moved by his experience of having a tough childhood.

    When Danica went to see the children''s home, she didn''t need anyone to tell her. The church building

    and children''s home were donated by Loney. Tears welled up in her eyes, she thought she had lost her

    voice till after the dedication.

    "You did this." It wasn''t a question. It was a confirmation. Her voice sounded hoarse from crying happy

    tears.

    "You inspired me." Was Loney''s casual response.

    "I love you so much," she said with teary eyes as she stered her lips on his. She didn''t care

    anymore that their marriage was secret. Eyes widened except for those who knew the pair had been

    married five years ago at the hospital.

    Loney was unpredictable. His ways might remain mysterious and no one knows what he might do next

    but he would always remain to her, the only man, whose presence and appearance, made her heart

    thump.

    They must have met at the wrong time, in the wrong ces but love bound them together. It was love

    from the beginning, and Love in...

    THE END.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!